'iu IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 11.25 1.4 M 22 1.6 If 1 I I VI ^ /}. / ■cm ^l ."'■J' Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. MS80 (716) 872-4503 ^^ o %"^>^ ^ W^^ >S <1^ Cl % CIHM Microfiche Series (Monograplis) ICIVIH Collection de microfiches (monographies) Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques ^ I nn Technical and Bibliographic Notes / Notes techniques et bibliographiques The Institute has anempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. Coloured covers/ Cou^erture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ D Couvsrture endommag^ Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restauree et/ou pelliculie □ Cover title missing/ Le D titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Caites giographiques en couleur I I Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ I Y I Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur □ Bound with other material/ Relie avec d'autres documents D D D Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distorsion le long de la marge interieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela etait possible, ces pages n'ont pas ete filmees. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplementaires; This Item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filme au taux de reduction mdique cidessous. 10X UX 18X 12X L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a eti possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-£tre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite. ou qui peuvent exiger une moditication dans la methode normale de f ilmuge sont indiques ci-dessous. □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur □ Pages damaged/ Pages endommagees □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaurees et/ou pellicul^es Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages decotorees, tachetees ou piquees □ Pages detached/ Pages detachees 0Showthrough/ Trai Transparence varies/ egale de I'impression □ Quality of print varii Qualite inegale de I'i □ Continuous pagination/ Pagination continue □ Includes index(es)/ Comprend un (des) index Title on header taken from:/ Le titre de I'en-tfite provient: □ Title page of issue/ Page de titre de la I □ Caption of issue/ Titre de depart de la li □ Masthead/ Generique (periodiques) de la livraison ivraison vraison 22X 26X J 16X 30X 20X 24 X 28X 32X cet de vue le ition jes The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to thd generosity of: National Library of Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping wfth tho filming contract specifications. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cove'^ and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol — *> (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: 1 2 3 L'exemplaire film6 fut reprodult grSce d la 06n6rosit6 de: Bibliothdque nationale du Canada Les images suivjntes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu tie la condition et de la nettet6 de l'exemplaire filmd, et en conformitd avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimue sont film6s en commenpant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'lllustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont film6s en commenpant par la premidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la dernidre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbole — »► signifie "A SUIVRE ", le symbole V signifie "FIN". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Stre film6s d des taux de r6duction diffdrents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour §tre reproduit en un seul clich6, il est film6 d partir de I'angle supdrieur gauche, de gauche d droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le ncmbre d images ndcessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la m^thode. 22X 1 2 3 4 5 6 '••I'-c m tfW^-i it. fi<4c„..i,. Z^'" ^*^^^^^*^^*-'^W>^-wMu THE ODDS AND THE EVENa The Odds and The Evens BY if L. T. MEADE AiriioH OF 'light o' ::s'»;:r-::v.:,;™™.-"^-.v..„.....„; SLHOOL-GIKL,' KTC. I WITH TEN ILLUSTRATIONS BY PERCY TARRANT W. J. GAGE & CO., Limited. TORONTO. p ~( S7 0^1 CONTENTS. VJ, i WHAT Tlirs STORY IS AHOUT ^00\\ I. EASTER HOLIDAYS. I. THE ARRIVAL OF THE IMPISH OIRL n. THE CARLINCJFORDS AT HOME HI. THE NAr(;HTY UTTLE SISTERS IV. VEAL I'JES AND OOLI) SAl'SACMOS V. A DECLARATION OF WAR VI. FOR A WEEK VIL NINA THE INCORRUJIRLE VIII. THE DECLARATION IX. A KISS FROM MOTHER X. Rl'LES OF WAR S UMME R HO LI DA Y S. XL A STAUTLINO ARRANGEMENT XIL PREPARATIONS XIIL PATIENCE LAUGHED XIV. SPONGE-CAKES XV. JACK-IN-THE-nox XVL WITH THE GIPSIES PAOB .. 1 .. 6 . 20 .. .;4 . ,3 62 . 7U . 77 . .,0 .102 111 .110 .131 .146 .159 .173 .189 VI CONTENTS. '""'■ PAOE XVII. 'IT CANNOT fiO OX ' 202 XVIII. THE Sl'KLIJXr; GIIiL 214 XIX. A IJKTWIXT 231 XX. i;i;psiiiAH LKK 242 XXI. A Sl-OIiMV irh:.\l!T o-,~ XXII. THK SI>KI,I,IN(; I.KSSON 271 XXin. (ilEKN OF THE FAIll 288 ^C0h HI. CHRISTMAS HOLIDAYS. XXrV. HALF A-CKOWN 304 XXV. «I)0N'T liK SII-ICNT' 3,jj XXV'I. 'lKT'.S find TUIC .SIM.IRST .SH()1>' 331 XXVII. 'A THRILI.DOWN-VOUIMJACK' 349 VXVIII. THE SOVEHKIUN 3^3 XXIX. A DESI'EUATE UNDKIITAKINO 377 XXX. TO THE RESCUE 35)1 XXXI. IN THE SNOW, .402 '.XXII. THE END OF IT ALL jj]. I List of h lustfmtions. PAOE % 'a 1 Tlie two queens met in tlie liule coj.so at tlie bottom of the ^•■'^"*^ '''^^^" Frontupiece Peach was hoisting the white flag of victory 9 The little gill (larte.1 a few feet away, and presently was pirouetting wildly round .-, Nina uttered her cruel words without the smallest change of colour •If you think I'm going to bend these knees you're fine and mistook' 8,3 142 Kosaleen caught hold of her hand and looked at the bangles 190 The next instant that sovereign was in the pocket of her little '■''^^™'='^ 253 • No^^• you are our Queen, and you shall come and sit on the throne in the very middle of the fair' 298 'Speak out, missy ; you were after no good, I '11 be bound ' 369 The child was lying on her back ; her arms were stretched out wide; . . . her eyes were closed 49^ 1 1 J ^ ■, ^fWv. THE ODDS AND THE EVENS. WffAT THIS STORY IS ABOUT. -% -vt. IHIS is a story of a great battle— how it began, how it continued, the many adventures and excitements and heart- burnings and miseries which it caused, and the final victory— but on which side I will not say. It is called, to this day. in Priory Square, the Battle of the Odds and Evens. At the time when the story begins there was no battle, but everything was going smoothly and harmoniously; not, of course, without those little reverses which occur in the best-regulated families, but there was nothing to make a commotion or to "^Theotd^ 1*'''*''''' '^ ^^^ neighbours to the affair. The Odds and the Evens. * 2 WHAT THIS STOUY IS AHOUT. The cliildren loved each other in the inconsequent, happy-go-h.cky style of healthy children. Tliey were glad to meet, on the whole, and sorry to part, on the whole; and there would never have been any battle, and nothing very serious would Imve occurred, had it not been for the presence of Nina. ^ But I must begin the story right away; and, first, I shall have to describe the Freres and the Carlingfords, as without that description what I have to say might not be intelligible. Dr Frere had a large house just at the corner of Priory Square. Priory Square was situated in a midland town in England, which, for the purposes of this narrative, I will call Warrencliffe. It was a large town, numbering some thousands of inhabi- tants; but it was not too large for the children in Priory Square to walk to the country when they plea.sed; and it was not too crowded to admit of shady, comfortable, and luxurious gardens— gardens with high walls, well stocked with fruit-trees, and with gay parterres full of flowers of every sort and description, with tennis-courts and hockey- courts. All the houses in Priory Square were large and substantial and handsome-looking. There was a sense of space about them; and, although the square was in the midst of a large town, it had •a WHAT THIS STOKV IS AliOITT. 3 very few .mn efiects, for tlio trees in the centre kept their cr,een until quite late in the season ami the Frercs and the C^u-lin.c,for,ls in particular couM clin.h their stately branches and shout to each other from amidst their plentiful folia^ro. The Carlin^rfords had no father, Md.ich n.ade their case, when the great fin'fc talk ed. He >et eyes jing liis you Ve mt to ;r and Peach rkling. a bit ). If hat T THE ARRIVAL OF THE IMPISH GIRL. 17 Wish. I'll have a lot to tcacli you. You must learn how to spell therm' 'No, no/ replied Fred; 'that's not in the bar- gain. I won't learn spelling; but I can do lots of thmgs for you. I could buy you sweets on the sly.' 'Oh, of course,' said Amy, considering. 'I did not think that you conld be so useful; and you're never afraid of nothinLC?' ;lafrai.l?'saidFre.l. 'I'm a boy. Boys aren't frightened of things. I'll do lots of thinc^s for you, Amy. Let 's be twins— shall we ? ' 'Let's,' answered Amy. ' Well, sit down and talk, and let 's bo comfy.' They seated the.nselves on a cosy bench near the open window. Fred heaved a great sigh. 'Look across at our house,' he said suddenly. Amy looked. 'I don't see anything particular,' she replied. •Look high up.' 'Oh, you've got that stupid flag on that queer flagstaff: What for ? ' asked Amy. 'What for? It's on account of Nina; she's coming back.' ■As if I didn't Itnow that. But what i« the use of putting that stupid flag up ? I do think you tailmgfords are silly.' Tlin Oilda and the Evens. r. 18 THK ARRIVAL OF THE IMPISH GIRL. ;No we are not. and you slmn't dare say if re- phedFred. ' We're just as wise as you Freres; so you had better liold your tongue.' •Oh I didn't mean anything,' answe, od Amy. who flKl not want to quarrel. ■Lufa sit clo»o up together; she ™d ; ■if, rathe,- "■CO hav,„g a twin. Rosaieen i. „o conifort to me- »l.o » too wild, and she won't do ho>- lessons. She « a care upon my mind You'll do your lesaons very nicely m future-won't you, Fred? It's nice getting pri.es, and having people say, " That's the clever httlo Frere," as you walk down the street. Wouldn t you like to be called the clever little Oarhngford ? 'A3 to that,' replied Fred, 'I never could be e ever, but I could do a lot for you. I could fetch you tlungs, and get you no end of f„n I'll got into scrapes; I'll be a sort of_a sort of— •v^li b '"";' f' ^"^' "='^PP"^ ■•- hands; you II be a sort of knight to me' ;Ye.s ye,,; that's it. Like they have in the fany tales. Well T mnof u • or P 1 -n r ^^ ^"'"^ ^^^^ now, or Peach will find out- h^i- t p, , , , "'^' ^"*^ I '"t^an to tell her atter breakfast. She anrl Pr.oni . , ^'^^ ^^'^ Kosaleen can be twins if they wish, and you and I will be twins; it will be very confusing and very interesting.' . 'Very confusing indeed; but I'll like it all the L. say it,' re- Freres; so Amy, who it's rather 5rfc to mo; ons. SI 10 'Ur lessons It's nice hat's the he street, ver little could be I could tun. I 'II )f' hands ; THE ARRIVAL OP THE IMPISH GIRL. 19 same,' said Amy. < When did you say Nina was coming back ? ' 'Oh, some time this evening. There'll be no end of a fusH. You can fancy the state Kenneth and Malcohn and I will be in. Don't you think .WU are awful rot, Amy ? ' •Do I tliink girls are awful rot? Co away, Frod go away; you're too rude for anything. Why, I'm' a girl myself.' 'Oh, 1 don't mean you,' said Fred, who began to fear he wa^ putting his foot in it all round- 'and there's nothing I wouldn't do for you ; but other girls I mean, same as Rosaleen and Nina an.l Peach All the girls I know except you are awful rot, and you're just an angel.' 'Well, I don't mind that way of putting if said Amy. 'Only go now, Fred, or Peach will find out, and she will be angry.' in the :k now, tell her bwins if will be all the 20 CHAPTER II. THE CABLIUaFOKDS AT HOME. pATE that evening Fi™ arrived. She drove up i„ a cab all alone from the station, spoke to the man about her loggage, paid him, and came into the house m her usual independent, ott'-hand style No .0 y had ever subdued Nina since her birth •' and she looked more independent than ever now ' Peach wa. watching her from over the banister. an.irre,l_ whose heart was beating wildly with oxctement, for in reality he had always adored Nma. and wa. very sorry now for his terrible fit of temp , the morning-was stopping up his ears m h,s bedroom. He must yield ; ho knew it He ...a't rush to Nina, and allow her to hug him. and hug her ba.k, and kiss her all over her warm faee. and feel m his heart of hearts that there was no one like her in the world !j ! •rived. She le from the about her ne into the hand style. her birth; k^er now. e banisters, vM]y with lys adored teri-ible fit ip his ears 5W it. He : him, and varm face, fe was no t THE CAUMNOFORDS AT HOME. 21 But n^earwhile Peach, with a little yell of ecstasy had rushed downstairs. Nina had said. ' Ilow do you do. Peach r and then, lettin, go her ba^. had clasped the child in her anns. and had said 'Oh, you little darling! And where is Fred? and where are the boys ? Where is Ken ? I want to see Ken this minute. Is Malcolm as obstreperous as ever? And oh! where 's the mother-where 's the mother?' So all the family a moment later, includinc. Fred assembled in the hall; and no one, to look^at the' Carhngfords then, could ever think tliat the boys had been rude enough to say it was a bother that ama, liad come back. Nina was talking just as fast as ever she could and there wa« a high colour in her cheeks, and her eyes were sparkling. She was very nmch excited and very happy; and now and then she would stop' m a whole volley oi words to rush up to her mother and k,.ss her tempestuously over again, or to clasp her arms round Kens neck, or to fly at Peach and almost strangle her in a fresh embrace; and Fred wl.0 kept a little in the background, and thought of Amy and his conversation with her that n.orni"„g, elt hat he could hold out no longer, and, flying to his sister, said : ^ S " N ina, have you forgotten me? I'm Fred. I m 22 'I UK CAIILINOFOIIDS AT HOME. the other twin, you know. Huvo you for^rotton me?' •You ckilitigl you tivuMure! you swot-t!' Hai.l Nina; 'forcrotton you? Never-never!' And then 8ho ahsolutely lifted Fred off the K'-ound-for he was rather Nuall for his a^^'(^ and she was tall and big and bonny -and hugged him to Iuh heart's content. A very happy family party certaiidy assembled in that wide hall in the Carlingfords' house; and presently Nina, with Kenneth, Malcolm, Peach, and Fred accompanying her, went up in a sort of royal procession to her bedroom. 'Are you tired, Nina darling ?' said Peach. 'Were you very sici: when you were crossing the Channel, and are you very, very happy to come home ? ' •You haven't asked yet about the rabbits and the guinea-pigs,' said Fred. 'Oil ! and, Nina, I say, old girl,' exclaimed Kenneth, 'I was made a prefect this term. It's an awful re- sponsibility. No end of the fellows look up to me ; but I have a right good time. It 's awfully jolly being prefect.' 'And I liad a move,' said Malcolm; 'and I think it likely I'll got that scholarship if I work hard enough. It is jolly at school, Nina. I had a fight last week with a fellow, and' vcct!' said And then nd — for he a,s tall and liiH heart's assembled lousc; and Peach, and t of royal 'h. ' Were 3 Channel, me?' is and tho Kenneth, awful re- ip to me; iilly jolly I I think ork hard d a fight THE CARLINQFORDS AT HOME. 28 'Oh, don't go on!' exclaimed Peach. 'Nina does not want to hear about your stupid old fighta' I 'Shut up yourself,' cried Malcohn. 'You're just as had as all other girls. You have no go in you. Girls are a poor lot— that they are.' 4 'A poor lot, indeed!' exclaimed Nina. 'You had bettor say that again when I am in the house. Now then, out you all go— all of you except Peach. I don't want boys in my bedroom. Be off with you now. I'm going to shut the door.' • Accordingly the three boys were left on the landing, where they laughed and shouted and called to Nina to be quick and come out again. 'After all, it is jolly to have her at Lome,' said Kenneth. 'She's an awfully spiffin' sort of girl.' 'I'm as proud as punch of her,' said Fred; and he thought again with fresh compunction of his conduct with Amy in the morning. Meanwhile Nina was standing by the window and chatting to Peach. ' How are all the Freres ? ' she asked. ' Are the Evens all right?' 'Oh yes; we have great fun with them, although sometimes we quarrel. Amy was very unpleasant to-day. Do you know what she did ? ' 'Amy, the little one? I don't know anything 24 THE CAHLINGFORDS AT HOME. about her. How are Prue and Patty and little Rosaleen ? I always rather took to Rosaleen.' 'But Rose has got so awfully wild, do you know ^ma; she ran away last week; she ran out of the' liouse after breakfast, and never came back until quite late. She said she wanted to be a gipsy • and they were looking all over Wan-encliffe for' her Wasn't it awful of her?' Nina's gray eyes became full of laughter. 'Little darling!' she said. 'I always did like the Dark Rosaleen. It is nice to be back again ; and I am so glad to see you. Peach. You 're very small for your age; and you're not nearly so pretty as Fred.' "^ 'Oh, I can't help my looks,' said Peach, an annoyed flush creeping over her little sallow face. 'I didn't make myself. I think it is rather unkind of you.' 'Unkind?' cried Nina. 'But I am always frank You are not a beauty, and you had better know it at once. You'll have to go in for something else you know.' ' 'What do you mean?' 'Oh, you '11 have to pooe as the clever one, or the brusque one, or the independent one. You cannot pose as the pretty one; that is quite impossible. Why, come to the glass and look at yourself Here I THE CARLINGFORDS AT HOME. 25 we'll put our two faces together; let us look > now Peach felt herself trembling. No one in all the family adored Nina as she adored her. She had dreamt of her at night, and had thought of her by day, her only sister, her grown-up sister; Nina, whom she had not seen for two years; Nina! whom she meant to copy; Nina, who was to her glorious as a young rising sun. She had always obeyed Nina from the time she was an infant, and she stood now gazing at her little reflection in the mirror. She saw a face, very thin, with pale cheeks; the eyes big and nondescript in colour, the mouth wide, tlie nose the reverse of classical ; thick, very dark hair tumbled back from the low forehead, and the gray eyes had a pleading and pathetic look in them. They gazed now full at the radiant vision of Nina, who had pressed her face close to that of Httle Peach. Nina was very big for her age— the sort of girl whom people designate as beautiful. She had a radiant colour in her cheeks, and a dewy look in her big blue eyes; her hps were coral-red, her little nose was straight, and her hair of a golden brown, and very full of curls and fluffy tendrils; no scissors had ever cut it; the fringe which tumbled over her forehead was of Nature's own III Si m Il i THE CARLINGFOKDS AT HOME. making. She w., a cha™ing.lo„ki„g gi,, ^nd She wa. b,g and well-rounded, and much developed .^^•_Wen.we„,.l.e3aid,.„hoi3^p„.,asbea„t,- -Yoa-you, Nina da.ling. Oh, I love you so- you re so perfectly lovely ! • said Peach ' ■And you are just the best little brick i„ «:■ the world; answered Nina; .and who knows but you »y grow up a beauty? But never n,ind; at tl pre,sent moment pose as ' ; What r said Peach, nestling up clo.se to her. My little shadow, for one thing You'll A. ■ , what I tell you ? ■ *' '^'' J"'^' don t mmd a b.t being plain. 1 rather like bein^ Pla.n because it shows you off, you know.' ' ^OK you little sweet, you little dear,- cried 'And what am I to do for you? ■ ■Just what I tell you. You will-won't you . ' Of course; of course. Nina, I would like to tell yon something about Fred.' ■What! Fred; that little beauty » He is r,r.H if you like. Peach.- P''''^' f J I THE CAULINGFORDS AT HOME. 27 The colour now flew into Peach's cheeks, and a sense of desolation visited lier heart. ' Oh ! you don't know liiin,' she said. ' This morning ho said that girls were bothers; and he was sorry that I put up the white flag of victory because you were coining back; he was really, truly, and' 'Oh ! don't say any more,' said Nina; 'you mustn't be a tell-tale-tit; that will never do.' Peach coloured more than ever. 'And are you just as wild as you used to be, Xina ? ' 'Just as wild as ever? Rather!' answered Nina. ' I mean to kick up no end of a shindy here. You '11 .see what gcay holidays we '11 have. But come ; I must vaish my face and hands and brush out my hair, and then wo must go down to supper. I suppose there is something for me to eat. I 'm pretty peckish, I can tell vou.' ' Then you didn't learn grand, grand ways at that school ? ' ' Grand ways ? Rather not ; but I can talk FrencJi like a native, and I can play— oh ! you '11 dance when I play. And I can sing— not much yet, for my master says I must not try my voice; but I can load off; and we'll have a heap of choruses; and mother will sing the solos. Oh, we'll have a gay time ! ' 23 THE CARlmoFOEDS AT HOME. 'And wl,at about your d,,„vi„g.,r ,,k,„ p,^, i can draw too. Oh ' f !.,•« f , , No. o£ eo„.e ,o„ were J .ot' tI T"" "'"^ ^ my parasol in her f«.n ^ , ^ ^P'^"^^ to have another try at mo J ^.i ".^ "^ ;^.3.eee.;a„a„L^::vj::rrr; J«u, and I mean to ^et the „;„* one, little Peach r,J '^ °'"' ^^'^ «>o way Now „ ^°""°" '° '° "»'°™- "» surely tliere never was «ii,.I, „ » • «s Nina; thought Peach a. t """""" S'^' found then,selves in th '' '™ """^'^'--^ -" «-e, waiting! L; Tr'T I"""""-"'"" ^ ""'^ e--ent, their eyr:;^::;!^^^^^^ g"-Js. Prue and Patty. ^""'^ ^""^"^ 'There you are, Nina,' said Patty. 'Oh - it is n" to see you again.' ^ '^ "'^« ' Yes, I 'm back,' said Nina ' w^ Don't strangle ne Yorh ''^ "" y""' ^^^ ^ '^■< I expected T , ™ ' ^rown a. „uch way ? H. ovv are you, THE CARLINOFORDS AT HOME. 29 Pruo? Are you going to be a new woman or one of the old domestic sort ? ' 'Oh! I am sure I never thought/ answered Prue. 'What queer questions you ask, Nina!' 'Yes, I v/as always queer,' replied Nina carelessly. 'Mother darling, I am so hungry. May I sit close to you, and will you pour out my tea first? For- give me if I am rude, Prue and Patty; but I am only just home, you know.' 'It is nice to see you again,' said Patty. 'What a great big girl you are ! ' 'Yes; and so fat,' said Prue. 'Personal remarks are rude,' replied Nina. 'Now then, I am quite ready to begin.' The meal proceeded ; the boys joined. The mother laughed happily; she listened to Nina, who led the conversation. Soon all the other young folks were silent, looking at Nina. 8he told capital stories ; she clapped her hands; she led the chorus of applause. Tlie meal was only half over when she suddenly sprang to her feet. 'Oh! I can't sit still; it's exciting being home again. Come all of you into the drawing room, and let's have a right good song. I want to sing a lot of the " Geisha " songs, and the " Runaway Girl," and others. Now then, mother dear, I'll play; will you sing, and we '11 all join in the chorus ? ' I If 30 THE CABLINCFORDS AT HOME. Nina rushed to the piano. fl„„g it open, and began to rattle off a hnliiant aecon,,,ani,„e„t, Her ,L flnge.. were slim and sn,all; I,e,. hands were white as .now. Patty looked at J>or. her brown eyes grownig big with admiration. Peach folt that I>er sister was getting more and more fascinating each moment. •Wlien are Rosaleen and Amy coming in?' wliis- pered Peach to Patty. Patty gave her a warning glance. 'Rosaleen and Amy are both in punislnnent; they have been sent to bed early,' she whispered. -I wll tell yon why afterwards. It i., part,,, <,„ account of your Fred. Your Fred has been avvfully naughty.' ''^ ■My Frod naughty ! Yon shan't scol.l n,y twin,' said PeacJi. 'He is not your twin any u.ore; he's Ann's twin. ' "^ '■ What ridiculous nonsense you talk ! ' cried Peach staramoring with indignation. 'Come, x^ome, girls; no quarrelling on the niy n.erry were the THE CAIIMNGFORDS AT HOME. 31 I, and began Her little were white )ro\vn eyes more and in?' whis- iient; they pered. ' I partly on n awfully Miy twin,' ■ '« Amy's ed Peach, he nio-ht shoulder, ve "Oh. I y music, v'ere tJie sounds; and people who passed the windows stood still to listen. ' What is that noise ? ' said one to another. 'Only the Freres and Carlingfords going on as usual,' said one boy to his companion. 'They are a jolly lot. I wonder why they're such splendid friends ? ' In the midst of all the fuss and merriment, Fred crept unobserved out of the drawing-room. He had overheard Patty's words to Peach, and was much concerned about Amy. Fred was a very loyal little boy at heart, although he had been tempted to forsake his sister Peach in the morning; but having made a compact with Amy, he did not think it right to desert her. Why had she got into trouble ? What was the matter ? ' Slipping his hat on his head, ho went to the hall door, opened it gingerly, and stepped out. It was night already in the square ; no one observed him as he flew across to the Freres' house. There was not the least bit of use going in by the front door ; he would be seen. If Amy were in punishment he would not be allowed to have any- thing to do with her; but he knew another entrance. He had tried it before ; so had Peach ; so also had Dark Rosaleen w'hen she had gone out on nauirhti- ness intent. 32 THE CAKLINOPOUDS AT HOME. If u™a„,,„.Jl ;'-;;/;;'- T„i,c„o... children', garden Th„ ™ "« '^e the schoolroom thaf « . ^^'^""' ^«« "Will, that apartment which u-ao ^nown as 'the den' T^ . generally notlun. better tl„.„ ,i„o,,„„ . „/ "'« "^ *<« -PS and .o.kea3c. a„,, caHelt::;'!;* "^^^ ■■nagmaUe corner were basket, and T' f ''"^ for the Frere children had '^" '"'■ ""■■""""• »<--etin,e.,.herr;:~;Ha'^i-ion, consequence. Of course f ), n T ""^ '^^^<^ '» Fred n„ • " ""^ '■"'■■>' «'«>'bby room -1 now s,ncoreIy bopod that he mi.ht 7 . "- house by one of it, window. H ° • ?.' " on the window-sill, Y„, i,^J , "" "^""^ "P -■"Jew was „„ha.ped T "" '™' *''« •'■PM. He managed t» lift th^ THE CARLINQFORDS AT HOME. 88 heavy sash sufficiently high to creep in, and the next moment he was hunying upstairs as fast as his small feet could carry him. What were the words Patty had said ? Rosaleen and Amy were in bed! He knew where they slept. They slept in the little room just below the attics ; a. small room with two little beds in it. and very scanty furniture, and a view right over the town to the distant hills' beyond. Fred softly unfastened the door and looked in. Were they asleep ? Had they sobbed themselves to sleep ? When all was so exciting and happy in his home, were Rosaleen and Amy in the Land of Naughty Dreams ? It was dreadful-dreadful to be in the Land of Naughty Dreams! He had sometimes been in that dismal country, and oh ! what he had suffered ! Naughty dreams came, as a rule, after you had been naughty; they came as retribution will come sure and certain. Wild beasts came, grim furies, all sorts of horrors; and the children could not run away from the horrors, and the horrors came closer and closer. Oh, it was fearful-fearful to be in the dismal Country of Naughty Dreams ! 'I say, Amy,' whispered Fred above his breath. He stepped in and peered round. There was no answer. He looked at the two little beda They were empty. The Odds and the Evens. n 84 I !' iJf :!J CHAPTER iJi THE mvann liitm sisters. |RED backed quietly out of the room I e -ed the door .softly behind hi», and' 00 on the Mnding in al.„..to a„a J ment and fear. For nnJf did not know what to do Not • "T ""' P-ainer than Patty. .o*..t!:th'r 2, tV° "nd An,y. .ere in punishment Cy had " sent to bed c?^ i?„ "*" ^^« been ^eej:^t obiTr?"'^-— - Ko.,Ieen and Amy .ere^r SrwrT were they? Had they gone to bid f ' «™»-ndgot up a^LVw^at :;""'""" punishment which h„d K ""'' °' wn,ch had been meted out to them? He scarcely thought that iikejv f„,. n T although the kindest n,an in t fwll he Td a.ways doctored Fred when he was Tto'l^:^ THE NAUdllTY MTTI.E SISTERS. 35 Fred oiiolit to know - was also stern wlien hi.s anger was really aroused ; and if the eliildren did something to annoy him he generally insisted on a severe punislnnent bein^i; n.eted out; and nothing would induce Mrs Fivre. kind and sweet and motherly as she was. to go against her hushand's wishes in the matter. Therefore Fred was forced to draw the conclusion that the girls were in the act of some further naughtiness. Now, of course, had Fred himself been a perfect boy, he would have gone straight home again an.l clung more affectionately than ever to his compara- tively good little sister; but, sad as it is to relate, Fred was by no means a perfect boy, and his heart beat now with intense excitement, and he quickly made up his mind to discover for himself what the two little sisters were about. Accordingly he slipped downstairs. He had been lucky coming up, and he was lucky again going <1own. No one saw him; no one was nbout. The two elder girls being at the Carlingfords', and the two younger being supposed to be fast asleep in their small beds, Mrs Frere had gone out for the evening with her husband, and the servants were far away in the kitchen, glad to have a quiet time all to themselves. Fred entered ' the den.' The white kittens ' meawed ' 86 THE NAUUIIfV l,rm.K s,sTI!H.s. 2 he crassed the fl„o..; the bird, stirred uneasily on tl>e.r perches. Fred again opened the windo" „nd Stepped into the rrardon w i , ^'"^^^ and down after hi. 'hi l,tt """"^ '°'"^ '■m , ho must leavo no trace of Ids exit n case any one wanted to follow hi,„. The „2' had now come up_not a full moon but a half : :ufter!;'r. T '-- '"- "- ^- "- iines of bngl)tness along the L'ardon-tho thatstripofloonirhttiTr^ ""'"""''"'' foH his heart beating loud '.ri: '"r'"'''- «<> on an adventure H„ T ' **' *^°'"« r ^^ -- - " ;: -pi::;?- ^t »i-rs V a^';,: '-.r '" "■" "° "-^''y «"'« Of course they w... i„ t,,, , wn on to the n^rass, and danced there unfil «''e was fit to droD wJfh • *^" back by the same '"' ""^ ^^^" ^'^^^ •jy me same route to her bed i v„ i ■ , done this in ,nite „f „ ' ""' *° had Amy's proper IT . "^^ ™™'"S» ""^ dare' corn's oir; 1,^4 ;"r '^'''™"'^ tne Dark Rosaleer, and the Dark uneasily on 'indow and idow softly >i liis exit, The moon ' half one; oy to see n'den— the les on the followed ated. Ho vaa going ist doubt 'his; but ould not ity little ey Were • Rosa- she not ear-tree, re until m stole 'he had ?s and would i Dark THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTERS. 87 Rosaleen had a will nearly as strong as Nina's own. Fred was puzzled about Amy; it was his duty to go and see his twia Suppose she was in danger; he. being her true knight— surely he ought to go to her rescue. In vain, however, ho scnrched tlio entire garden. Ho peeped into the arbour, trembling as he did so. He even said in a low whisper, ' Amy— Rose— it s me; it's Fred;' but there was no answer. He was just bef^inning to tire of his search, when he suddenly saw standing out clearly in the moonlight a little strip of a white dress me little strip of white was clinging on to one of the gooseberry-bushes, and this gooseberry-bnah was at the extreme end of the garden, just ^^ here there was a stile leading into a field. Without the slightest hesitation, Fred, feeling much inclined to yell in his ecstasy, climbed the stile and entered the field. There was no further trace of the truants, but he ran down tlie path with confidence. At the bottom was a copse, and judt at the entrance to the copse was a sort of little arbour which the Frere children had made for themselves a long, long time ago, and had deserted. As Fred approached, now he distinctly heard fho rustle of a dress, then the whispered sound of a. 38 THE NAUGHTV LITTLE SISTERS. '44 1 1 vo,ce, and gomg a .top hnk„ ho saw a ii.ht Yes . there was a light .,,„„., j,„„, ^^ = '■ ^ea copse, and the light soemod to co„,e di,.ee?f.o 1 •■ustic arbour ,nado by the child en T FrPfl'Q THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SLSTEBS. although ho had to control hi, feelings in doing so. The paraffin lamp waa lit once more, and he was able to see the flushed and terrified face of Amy and the glowing, triumphant, victorious one of KosaJeen. Of all the children in both houses there were none to compare with Eosaleen for beauty Her eyes had such a gleam in them, such a look of mtense fun; her lips had such full curves, and were of such a glowing crimson; her complexion was so rich and her colour so vivid; and her quantities of jet-blaek hair curled and fuzzed all over her head She was a ra-liant-looking child, with those black eyes and those pearly-white teeth, and those glow- .ng hpsand cheeks; and she had never looked more radiant than now, n.ore perfectly beautiful Isn't';?"'.' t ""•'" ^°" "^ ^'""S '"J"'" >-• fent ,t fun to have Amy here? She won't bother me^w.th spelling for a good long bit after this ^•^■t^how did you go and get naughty, Amyr 'Don't bother about that now,' said Rose over her shoulder. -She's naughty, and that's the main thing. It was my doing, of course. I always do get Amy to do ,iu.«t what 1 wish. Has your Nina come back ? ' THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTEIIS. 41 I doing so. ^d he was 3 of Amy 3 one of ^ere were itj. Her i look of and were n was so ntities of ler head, se black se glow- ed more join us. ''■> bother fcer this Amy ? ' e over e main ays do r Nina ' Yes ; and she is so jolly,' said Fred. ' Such a pity you were both naughty; you would have been over with the rest of us. We were singing "Oh, listen to the Band."' 'I don't care nothing for songs,' said Rosaleen. ' What could be more glorious fun than this ? Have an inch of cake, Fred?' She cut an inch carefully from the small piece in the centre of the table, and handed it to F ' ' on the top of a spoon. 'There,' sh . ^ I, 'the spoon is tin, but it's clean, and the little mugs are clean too. Would you like some of our raspberry-vinegar lemonade? It's a mixture we have made ourselves. I made it; it's not bad. Shall I tell you what it is made of?' 'Oh, I don't mind,' said Fred. 'It looks very good.' 'It's sweeties melted down,' cried Rose. 'We melted them on a little bit of fire before we came out, and then we mixed them ever so quickly with warm water, and they arc really quite 'licious. Would you like to try it? Don't take too big a sip; there's not more than enough for Amy and me, but you can have a sip too. You don't mind, Amy, do you?' 'No, I don't mind,' said Amy. 'We'll get into frightful trouble for this. I shall never be the same child again — never.' 'I i . 1 : 42 THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTEBS. 'Bu.^you'Il be a much, much nicer child/ said Dark Rosaleen. 'You'll be worth something now- won't she, Fred ? ' 'Yes,' said Fred. 'But do tell me how you got here, and why you came.' 'Why we came!' cried Rosaleen. 'We came 'cos we couldn't possibly stay in bed. We went to bed but we d.dn't undress. Amy wanted to, but I pulled her hair so hard she had to stop. 1 told her I knew perfectly well none of the servants would bother us. I heard one of them come creeping up- stairs, but she went down again; and I heard her saying she wasn't going to worrit herself about us So I made Amy come into the schoolroom, and we melted the sweeties and mixed the bottleful of raspberry-vinegar lemonade, and we kept the cakes we had at supper-it was dreadful having no more • and then we came here. We have been here foJ over an hour, and it's 'licious— isn't it?' 'Well, I don't know,' answered Fred. 'I suppose 'We had better go back now,' said Amy. 'Mother may come home any moment, and she may come up to see us.' 'She don't come up to see us scarcely ever,' said Rose. 'I say, Fred, are you really going to be on our side?' THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTERS. 43 'What do you mean?' asked Fred. 'Take another inch of cake and another sip of raspberry- vinegar lemonade.' Fred ate his inch of cake with deliberation and sipped his lemonade solemnly. ' Don't take too bio' a ^^nlp/ said Rose. ' Now then, listen.' Fred returned the tin mug to Rose. 'Aren't you awfully happy, Fred?' 'Yes/ said Fred, 'awfully.' 'And you're not a bit afraid of being found out?' Fred looked full into Rosaleen's glorious dark eyes, and said he was not afraid. 'But I am,' said poor Amy. 'I think it is awful. I wish — I do wish I had never come.' 'What a kill-joy spoil-sport you arc!' said Rosa- leen, looking with contempt at her younger sister. 'Well, anyhow, Fred is enjoying himself — aren't you, Fred ? ' 'Yes,' said Fred. 'Are you going to join on to us — to belong to us?' 'Oh, I don't know,' answered Fred. 'But you said you would join us this morning,' cried Amy, looking at him with some reproach. 'Well, of course,' replied Fred; 'and that's why *»i i^ 44 THE N..UOHTY LITTLE SISTERS. I have come over T wHi ^ r kiss N,nn 1 , ''''"^''' something. I did f ^'"^ ^^^^" «J^^ came back to-ni.hf Id,- A ^er ever so hard- .nd Pp«.i, "^ ^"^ me again.' '"'"^ '^^'"^^ ^"^^« Moving to , f ' ^ '^" ^" y°»r special friend.' And so can I,' said Rose 'Tf'= +• no boys about. I think w "'''"^' ^^'^^'"^ ehummy. If ., l^J^^;; ^^^^^^ - well be means, Fred?' ^' ^^" ^"°^ ^^^^ it 'No, I don't,' said Fred ceremony.' ''^ *" 8° ">roBgh the 'What ceremony?' ■Jou l,„ve to wait ™ta the fairies come.' Oh, I don t want to see faides/ said Fred Eosaleen gave a wild langh. 'You're nothino- of » »,„ ,. . haven't got anv LI ^ »'» cried; .y„n goin^ to ^7 7 '^ ""''"' "P''"'^i"S "!■ We're going to stay here until twelve o'elock th.„ , - hear the tinkle of the little hel fe al tt 'f '• " ™d the brownies come out w. ' ™' meet them and , "■" ^o'-g to run t« roem, and you must lie down iiat on tu sward, and the fairies will >■ ^''^y do we'll kno„, fr ;;. ';^'^°;r y-- « ^hoy -d flowe. which th^ X: . *"'''"' '^'^ -y us. toi camage.s on your THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTERS. 45 '■« clothes, and after that you'll belong to us. Will you stay with us until twelve o'clock, and wait for the fairies?* Now, Fred had not quite bargained for this; nevertheless, the witchery which Dark Rosaleen threw over her subjects was compelling him. Amy held out a cold and timid hand. 'You may as well wait now you have come,' she said; 'it will be a sort of comfort, when we are going through the most terrific punishment for this, to know that you will be going through the same.' * Well, I '11 stop, and bear the punishment, and be as plucky as you please,' said Fred; 'but I must make a condition.' 'What is that?' asked Rosaleen. 'It will have nothing whatever to do with you. Rose; it is for Amy.' 'Oh! I like that,' said Amy; 'and j^ou do want to be my twin— don't you Fred ? ' 'Of course I do,' replied Fred. 'I would have been your twin if you had let me.' 'You never could be that. You hadn't the same father and mother. But what is the condition?' ' This,' said Fred, ' that you don't ask me to spell no words,' •Very well,' replied Amy; 'but I had some good i i- ii'J I I " 46 THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTERS. ones — "laboratory" and "bacteriology," and a few others of tlie same sort.' 'Oh! don't begin,' said Fred; 'if you do I'll fly.' •And if you do I'll puil your hair,' said Rosaken; 'and you're to be chummy with me, remember, Frod, as well as with Amy. Now then, it's all settled, and we'll wait till twelve o'clock.' 'I wonder what's the hour now?' cried Fred. 'Oh, quite early/ said Rosaleen; -it's not ten yet. We have two hours to wait.' 'Seems to me it's rather cold,' said Fred. He glanced at the two little sisters in white evening- frocks. They wore pinafores over them; but they had thin shoes on, and nothing at' all to keep away the damp from the copse. Fred too had only come out in his little indoor suit. He shivered slightly. 'Let's walk about,' said Amy. 'Nothing of the kind,' replied Rose. 'Let's take another inch of cake each, and a sip of the rasp- berry-vinegar lemonade.' The raspberry-vinegar lemonade was not a stimu- lating mixture, and it certainly did not add either to the spirits or the heat of the little party. Pre- sently Fred spoke. 'I am going to run about,' he said. 'I'm all froze up.' i II The little girl darted a few feet away, and presently was pirouetting wildly round. paqe 47 fl THE NAUGHTY LITTLE SISTERS. 47 'Oh! and I'll run too/ cried Amy. 'Do let me go with you, Fred.' They linked their arms together and went out on the grass. It looked quite bright and cheerful in the centre of the field, and Fred waH pleased to see that the moon would keep them company for at least another hour, llosaleen fiew after them. 'Let's dance,' she said; 'that will please the fairies. Do you know the real fairies' dance, Fred?' 'No,' answered Fred. ' Well, I '11 teach you. Here ! point your toes out ; now give me your right hand; now hold my right hand so; now then, step out. Here, I'll do it first, all by myself.' The little girl darted a few feet away, pointed her pretty toes, and presently was pirouetting wildly round. She danced gracefully; she twirled round. There was nothing, it seemed to Fred, that she could not do; and presently she danced up to the other two children and made a low bow. 'I am the Fairy Queen,' she said. 'Oh, I wish the rest of them were out! I would go with them, and you two should be my subjects. You're not cold now, are you?* ' Cold ? * said Amy. ' I am shivering.' 'Well, dance about.' 48 THE NAU.HTV LITTLE SLSTERS ""oo more in hia l ^ ^ '"'"^' '"''"'cW Inm ,^.«"-. ...e..H,; V - rj'i :t, t ^-" 1h8 own way wa. n , ^^^''' ^^^d, in ""V, was noarlv ni ,,«« i? i •i-^-c »ove„,e„e .a,.,, J,: «:7/"' - K-- the A..,y stood silent and Uiiserable ' qi. . «'owly over her ^pellin. ■ ! ! '""° *" ^o -J 'thermograph. 1 °"'"^' ' '««t-iology,. «eitin, to pose as a LZe'""t- """' ™°™ ■■oom than to follow I , ^"'' '" "'^ ^''■"»'- tures. °"^ "^"'^^ i" her mad adven- Sut the time flew by and H,. the heavens; and Rose hid • """" '""^ ''«'' '" that the fairies wo^ so f ^' ^™-'^ -onnced "-• bettor lie dorlnT "^ """ "'"' ^'^^ "fti. field inZ:;,";'^'"?"""*'''''-' h'-ownies and the fairies to t,-''" "'""'^ '"' ">" footstep was heard ann * '""'' •"■"•• when a ^> F-o, his ; :^^ rir "' "•- -«' -'-t ">« 0.e scene. "' ■"<''S»ation, appeared 49 CHAPTEH IV. VEAL vim AND COLD SAWAOES. F course the „„ugl,ty little sisters were severely „„„i,hed. They were taken «tra.ght home into mother's presence, and mother was told of their very weked. very disgraceful conduct; and then tZ wore sent to bed, and told that their father Z nothe would have something to say to the , „' the follow„,g morning. ^^^^ ^^ token Fred's hand and walked with him a 1 '^ aquare, and asked to see Mrs Carlingford, lo 1 ™d a tn ™r""" '"" "■« "«'^ w ir: Doeto ha? "" '''°- *' ^''^""'"^'"■'' -" «- F^ tood r '!"v°"™'""™ ''' "^""^ ^-0^ »'• s!i? :,n,™r: ''"■"'^■' "^'^'^^ "^ •-'^ ">"- a eve e cinll. and the tea,, were coming and goin. in his brown eyes. ^ ^ Tile Otitis an J tlie Eveiia. r* i ^i; 50 VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. i The next day the two little Freres and Fred were in bed with very bad colds, and Dr Frere administered some medicine more bitter than usual. He told his wife that he had quite a pleasure in making the medicine particularly unpalatable; and the children, who were accustomed during their brief and few and far between illnesses to having great notice taken of them, and great pity bestowed upon them, on this occasion found that only the disagreeableness of being ill fell to their share ; and Fred was just as severely treated as Rosalcen and Amy. Therefore, the mid- night picnic in the copse remained long in the memory of the little boy as a most disagreeable matter to think about. But far wider consequences were to result from this act of naughtiness on the part of the Dark Rosaleen; for this was in reality the first beginning of the great quarrel. A week passed ; the days of punishment had come to an end, and the Freres and the Carlingfords met. The Freres at least were quite cheerful once more, and the Carlingfords thoughi that it was tiine for a real jollification. In the Carlingfords' house was a very large under- ground room. It ran the whole width of the wide house, and was as cheerful and useful an apartment as any children could desire. iu Nina's ptrsuasions, Mrs Carlingford Owinof VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. 51 agreed that a tea should be given in the children's parlour, as it was called, and each of the Freres was to be invited. 'You must let me manage the entertaiiiment, mother,' said Nina. 'Of course, darling,' replied her mother. 'I shall be only too pleased.' ' Well, I want all sorts of out-of-the-way things. I don't want quite an ordinary tea. I want cold sausages and veal pies.' * My dear Nina, could anything be more unwhole- some ? ' ' And tomato salad,' continued Nina in the calmest voice ; ' tomato salad with chopped onions in one corner. We used sometnnes to have those kind of dishes at the school in Brussels — sometimes, not often; and I want to have that tea to-morrow night. It is a very important occasion — very im- portant indeed.' •Very well, dear,' said her mother; 'only you really must be careful not to cat too much of the cold veal pie ; it is not good for any of you at this hour, and I doubt if Dr Frero ' ' Mother,' said Nina, ' when we go over to the Freres' to tea and enjoy a hearty meal in that " den " of theirs, we always take what is put before us without any complaint; and wlten the Freres come 52 VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. •trmngements. ' *'" necessary 'This is going to be a very ^reat non • a very imDorf«nf ^ > , ^ occasion, and '-'^y irapouant one, she sairl *„« • Peach. ^'"^^ *"^^^"g once to 'Yes,' answered PeMh. 'Why?' ;A great deal hangs on iV .aid Nina. More hanjnst an everyday tea? We have f every week of our lives with ti r- '^^ 'Ida.-esay/rep,ie~t,'^''"7''*''^^-''- '■>';-H of tea wL the ;l:i:: ''-:-'''■«> :^ f-eth, and whe.e is MalcCn, 7.^1 7 to them both.' "^ '^^ ®Peak ^I will run and fetch them.' said Peach She ran out of the room Th„ i, . 'den' was at the ton of tl, '., ^^ """ P"™*» nearly „s bi.t tie ''°"^^-'' g^«" ^l? attic. P'«- ll.e boys were busy as usual 53 VKAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAOES. ove„o„e seiontifie experi,„e„ts. They said • Bother' • mat JNma wanted them. ■I'm not going; said Kenneth. 'Tell Ninn „i. has got to wait.' ""* "'"' Now "vo'r™ t"" '''"""'• '" ^''™' h«lf-an-hour. U,!t:T"^ of going .w,, ,^, ^^^^^^^ ^^^^ •StiJI Peach held her ground ...tl:: '"' "^"^^ ^°' ''-=-■■ -^^ "- younger Pea'ch" ™""'' "^'" "" '"^^^ S» to^-^'her/ said Kenneth raised his dark brows. 'What's the matter r he asked we/rhat'r''.,r""' ''"°"-'^"" '^"°- p-f-% ool V ' ' " ''"™' '^' N'- has a.,ked y„„ t^ yon ro a b,t of a coward. Nina leads you any way Bhe I,kes. Why do you say things behfnd her blck that yo„ wouldn't .say to her face?' Kenneth coloured. ■Upon my word,' ho said, 'what is the world til 54 VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. coming to? All right, young un. Of course I'm very fond of Nina ; she 's a jolly girl, and no mistake. I'll come down and hear what she has got to say; but we are both very busy making experiments, and can't be bothered by girls all the time, you know.' 'You say that to Nina when you see her,' said Peach, who had plucked up great spirit during the past week. And then the three ran downstairs. Nina had now arranged the tea-table to her satis- faction. It looked very pretty. She liked to do things nicely. Of course there were flowers on the table, and a great dish of oranges at one end, and an enormous group of bananas at the other; and the tea equipage was at one side, with cups and saucers of the harlequin pattern, which always delighted the children; and then the centre of the board was flanked by the cold sausages and the veal pies and the tomato salad; and there were a few cakes, and some plates of brown-and-white bread and butter. 'It's a very good supper indeed,' said Nina; 'it is the kind of supper that strong people would like to eat. I do not intend any of my followers to have milk-and-water diet in the future. Oh, here you are, boys! Shut the door, please, Malcolm.' 'What do you want?' said Kenneth. 'We are dreadfully busy.' VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. 55 i I'm stake. I say; neiits, , you are 'We're experimenting,' said Malcolm, 'and we have nearly got a vacuum. Don't keep us, please, Nina.' 'I won't keep you when I have said what I want to say.' 'Well, what is it?' asked Kenneth. Nina walked towards the fire. She trrned now and faced her brother^ ' We have asked the Freres-or rather the Evens, as I prefer to call them-to come over to-night,' because we have something solemn to say. Fred has been undergoing punishment for the last week.' 'And richly he deserved it,' said Kenneth. Nina stamped her foot. ' He did not deserve it. It « that cheeky, rebellious, little Dark Rosaleen that deserves it, and I am going to have an explanation; and I want you boys to promise me that when the time comes you will back me up. Rosaleer has got to eat humble-pie for leading poor little Amy and Fred into miscnief.' 'I can't see it,' said Kenneth. 'Peach told me the whole story. Fred joined their picnic of his own accord. I cannot see that Rosaleen is specially to blame.' 'All right; you leave it to me. Rosaleen wants to be mistress in our two families, and I do not m \ll 56 VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. intend to allow it. That is all, boys. I expect yov;. to back me up. If you don't— well, ;. ou '11 be .sorry you didn't, that 's all.' Kenneth and Malcolm lookod at tivoir sist'^r in some wonder; but presently they thought prudence tue better \mt of valour, and went back in silence to their exp&nnierr'y in the attic. 'Oh, what is =t Nina?' said Peach, runnin;,^ up to her sisttr. 'Nothing for the present,' said Nina. 'I did not think it necessary to consult you about it, Peach. You naturally will do just what I tell you ; but the Dark Rosiileen has got to eat humble-pie. It is absolutely necessary for the good of the two families. 1 have thought it all out, and I know exactly what I am doing.' Peach felt her heart beating with great excitement. This was really most entertaining. She had been jealous now and then of Dark Rosaleen. Why should that spirited and very handsome little girl have everything her own way ? During the other holidays when Nina was away at school, Rosaleen, young as she was, had conductec' the games, had ordered ,ha pursuits of the hour, had taken the lead. 'Run upstairs an<: ^nake yourself as smair. '>.-:• DU can/ said Nina. 'Tl^y will be here in a q- t. ler of an hour. Of course we will do nothing unt 1 after up VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. 57 tea. I would not bo ru.le for the world. You must leave the thing to me; a great deal hangs on it— a great deal more than you think.' Peach ran out of the room. On the stairs she met Fred. 'What's up now?' said Fred. •Oh, what a girl Nina is!' said Peach. 'She is the most splendid, staunch, grand creature that ever walked the earth.' ' What do you mean ? ' said Fred. 'I won't tell you,' answered Peach. 'Only, make yourself look as nice as you can, Fred. We are going to have a ti.ne to-night. Oh, darling Nina, brave Nina ! You love her— don't you, Fred ? ' 'Of course,' said Fred; 'but I lo.-e Rosaleen and Amy too.* •Don't bother me about those Frere children,' replied Peach, almost in a tone of passion. 'You will be surprised at some things that will happen to- night, Fred. You had better keep your ears open; and it's on account of you, and you talk like that! Oh, I could slap you! How dare you talk like that?' 'I think I had better keep away from you just at present,' said Fred. ' You 're talking sort of riddles, and you look very fierce and r->3ss. I don't know thit things have improved since Nina came back. «8 VEAr, PIES AND COLD SAUSAfJES. B«t.^ol, dear- I don't want you to slap me. Pa,, He held out his hand, which, according to the code of honour with the Carlingfords, Peach w»^ obliged to accept, even against her will. She ran upstoivs and dressed herself as neatly as she could. Nina followed her n,ore slowly. Nina went past Peach's tiny room, which adjoined Freds and wont on to her own very curious apartn.ent.' She looked attentively at her face in the gla^s ■Its too ridiculous,' she said to herself, 'that a ch. d of eleven and I should be rivals, and yet such .3 the case. The Dark Kosaleen has got character- great character. I am quite willing to lead her I am quite willing to help her, I am quite willinJ to mould her; but she must submit to me; she musl once for all feel that there is one person who is completely and absolutely her mistress' So Nina fluffed out her pretty hair, put on the dress she knew she looked best in (a soft pale toe), and looked at the lovely ro.ses in her cheeks and a the hght in her eye,,, and then went gently downstairs just as if .she were the meekest, iLa^ of the most spirited, girl in all the world The ^e.s(. had now arrived ; and, a. this occasion was evidently one of great importance, they had also dressed with care. Prue and Patty were in white VEAL PIES AND COLD SAUSAGES. 59 and looked as sweet and <]ainty as two very pretty little girls could look. The Dark Rosaloen was in cnmson-her favourite eolour-and An,y was in pale blue. Amy looked subd, ed, and more inclined to offer competitions in the spelling line than ever- and Fred, who seemed to read this thought in her eyes, backed awa^- from her on the spot. 'No, no,' he said to himself, 'I'll not be dis^rraced on account of my spelling. Amy is very nice, and a sort of a half-twin of mine; but I'll not have her showmg me up before the others.' Amy was very gracious and placid. She had for- gotten her wild orgy in the copse, and had resumed her former character of exeu.plary goodness. She went over to Peach an.l began to tell her about her school work. 'I am preparing for our next term,' she said 'I am certain to get a reumve. I shall bo in a class with girls quite two years older than myself and I mean to show them that I am quite their equal I mean to get a prize in that class. I am only taking Ii-nghsh and geology. Do you know anything about geology, Po;...;, ?' ' I never heard oi' it before,' answered Peach. 'Oh Peach, and you are ten years old! I am surprised ; vou re same age as me. How is it you 're so baekwai ^ ? ' i r 60 VEAL I'lES AND COLD SAUSAGES. 'I like bein,,. backward/ said Peach, who , ., , ' -^v.c»v.i, wnu felt terribly ^go-ravatecl by Amy'» superior ^,„ner •Now then,' called o«t the guy, cheerful vo.ee of Nina, a, we are all ,„«„,nbled, we may a., well enjoy our to. I will pour out. of cou..e. Dark Rosaleon, coa-e antj sit ntar mo.' 'Why Should ir said Rosaleen. 'I would much rather sit next to Fred.' 'Oh just as you please,' answered Nina in a would-be indifferent tone. 'Fre.., come over and s.t nea.- Dark Ro.HaIeen. Now then, let us all be-nn' Kenneth, fr,„„ the other end of the table, stood «P ami said grace, and then the children began to a tack the viand. They were all hungry, and the V al p,es, he cold sausages, and oven the ton,ato salad found great acceptance in th, r eyes What naughty drean.s they .ight ' ,s: aft, . wards reu.ained to be proved ; but for the time being they thoroughly appreciated Ninas rati, .. peculiar diet. Theu"the cakes were consumed, and the oranges and the bananas; and then Nina went to the .11 an,l rang . , and the servant came in ar. err .ed the tea- thmg.,, and nothing was left of fc, t except the table on which it had been laid, which was a very long one. and covered fro.u end to end with green baize. ^ 'Now what shall we do?' said Dark Rosaleen. ' M VEAL PIEH AND COLD SAUSAGES. gl Her splendid eyes were gleaming, and she showed a ghnt of her white teeth, and looked handsomer than almost any little girl ever looked before. Her hair stood in a thick mass round her glowing face. She jumped up and said : 'Let me choose the garner, please, Nina.' 62 ! CHAPTER V. A DEOLAIiATlON OF WAR. ilNA looked very attentively at Kosaloen. ■Ihc^y ma,Ie a perfect contrast as ti.ey stood facing each other. Nina was hV and „oft and fair; u,„,,,|„„„ „„, and iptritiutte. ■I-t me choose tl,e fran,OH; repeated the little ..irl Ihen she added, layin^r her hind f „ Nnias, ■! ahvay.s ,1„, you know." • Ves, I know; an»were,l Nina She spoke in her calmest tones ; she was c«n.sid,.rinK. Poaeh, who knew ,s„n,ething of "what was con.in. «nd Ken and Malcolm, who were also uncon.fortal,: w.th pren,onitions which they co.dd not exactly rf^'fine, watched their elder sister intently lre.l sidled up to Dark Kosaleen and slipped his hand thron.,h her arm. M'hen he did th,s Amy fe-ave Inn, a glance of withering contempt, wi A DECLARATION OP WAR. ^g that the way her half-twin was treating her ? She thouglit oneo more of her spelling, of her good conduct, of her exemplary life. She must give Fred up. Pretty as he was, he was not at all the sort ot little boy who ought to associate with a girl of her calibre. 'May I choose the games ?' asked Rosaleen a third time. ' Oh ! do be ,,uick, Nina ; you 're very big, but you re very slow, and time is passing. We want our games so badly.' •You are my guest, of course,' said Nina. 'What A'ames wo.dd you like to have ? Yes, it seems fair enough that you should choose at least tlu- first and I will choose tlie second. The Evens choose the first, and the Odds choose the second; that's fair enough. What do you choose, Rosaleen ? ' •Blind-man's Buff,' replied Rosaleen, without a moment's hesitation-' Blind-man's Buff, and the run of the entire house.' Now. Blind-man's Buff without the run of the entire house is a very insipid ^ame; and the Carling- fords and the Freres, on every occasion when they n.et together,, had the run of the house for this amusement. 'Very well,' said Nina; 'we can have it. We will have Blind man's Buff for exactly a quarter of an .our. «ne took out her little watch and laid it on 1 i 64 A DECLARATION OF WAR. 'to \l the mantelpiece as she spoke. 'You had better start as fast as you can. Rosaleen ; arrange the game and let us beo-in.' _ Rosaleen gave a wild sort of whoop, and imme- diately began to choose her party. In two minutes' time the entire house of Carling- ford was in wild confusion. Children were racing up and down stairs; children were shoutin-r and even yelling to each other. Even Nina forgot her resolve, and all that was to come of it, as she followed in Rosaleen's spirited wake. But, sharp to the moment when the quarter of an hour was up. she called her httle party down to the children's parlour. •Now it is my turn,' she said. 'Let us have "Consequences."' 'Consequences' is a very interesting game when played by grown-up people; but these children had never heard of it before. They gnnnbled a little as Nma supplied then) with slips of paper and pencils. She did not listen, however, to a word of discontent, but led the game, and put plenty of spirit into it. Rosaleen began to frown and knit her brows ;l don't like that game,' she said. 'I want some- thing lively-stirring about. I hate games where you have to sit at the table and never move.' 'You happen to be my guest; and I gave you the 65 I A DECLARATION OP WAR. choice on the first occasion/ answered Nina, enjoyed your game ; you ought to enjoy mine. That is but fair.' ' Oh yes, surely that is but fair/ said Prue, raising her pretty little round face, and looking with affec- tion at Nina. 'But we have had enough of "Consequences."' cried Nina, suddenly springing to her feet, and let- ting her pencil and paper fall to the floor. ' I want to say something, very special. It is about Rosaleen. Come here, Rosaleen; stand near me. The rest of you, listen. I want you all to judge between Rosaleen and me.' 'Oh, this is fun!' said Rosaleen, clapping her hands-' to judge between us ? Is it to play at a sort of court, or what is it?' 'It is not play at all,' answered Nina; 'it is sober and very solemn earnest. It is why I asked you Freres over to-night; it is why we have had our tea-party. I want to prove something. Fred, stand there, and don't stir.' Fred, pale, and looking considerably frightened, approached the spot which Nina indicated. ' What is it for ? ' he said, looking at Peach. 'Hush!' replied Peach, letting out the sound with great unction. Kenneth glan-d at his brother. He felt The Odds and the Evens very ;i 66 A DECLAKATION OF WAR. mnch inclined to say, -WHt rotr but ..entrained himself. Nina, her face a little pale, now took hold of Ko.saleen's hand. 'RoBaleen; she said, -I want to say something very plainly. A.s to poor An.y, sl.e i,s ,,uite out of this. Amy is, I believe, a good child. She is very much the sort of child Peach is. They are both good ; I do not know how they will grow up. I expect it depends on you and me.' Rosaleen raised her pretty eyes and fixed them with a dancing, audacious mixture of love, aduura-' tion, and anger, on Nina's face. ' What do you mean ? ' she asked. • I am coming soon to what I mean. Amy and Peach depend on us. We are leaders, you and I. Now. there cannot be two leaders in a camp You belong to the Evens and I belong to the Odds ; and we two families have always been great friends. I have been away at school for the last three years. I went away when I was twelve, quite a small girl; and I l.ave returned now when I am fifteen, a big girl and, compared to you, Rosaleen, nearly grown-up' ' 'I am very big indeed for eleven, and I'U be twelve in three months' time,' said Rosaleen. 'A mere child; quite an infant,' said Nina in a scornful, tone. A DECLAllATION OF WAR. 67 be Rosaleen flushed, doubled up her little fist u-mI looked much inclined to aim a smart blow at Nina's ear. Nnia saw the action, smiled slightly, and did not resent it. 'Never n.ind,' she said, touching the little girl or. he shoulder; 'you will know presently exactly what 1 mean. If I hadn't gone away to school you wouldn't be m the position you occupy now, Rosaleen. I don't mean you to retain that position any bncrer' ' What-do-you-mean ? ' asked Rosaleen, dropping out her words slowly. Her eyes flashed; she very nearly ground her teeth. 'Oh, quiet, my dear; do keep yourself composed I want to say plainly to you Evens '-Nina glanced as she spoke at the four Freres-'and to you Odds' -here she looked at the Carlingfords-' that I am cader. There cannot be two leaders. When we meet I take the .control. I do this by reason of the fact hat I an. longer in the world than Rosaleen, that I know n.ore, that I am nearer the age of the g.-own-ups, that I have wisdon. and tact, and that a little ignorant girl like Dark Rosaleen must be brought to know her place.' '1 won't. I hate you!' said Rosaleen. ' Wait a while, Rose. I have not done yet Of course you are angry now; you will get over it You have a very bad temper-^have you not?' 68 A DECLARATION OF WAR. 'No. here from no, no ! ' here came whose faces were turning very white. 'But you cannot quarrel with me in my own house,' said Nina, 'however angry you may feel; that would be terribly unfair. I want to state a case. There can be no possible quarrel to-night. Rosaleen, you acted extremely shabbily a week ago.' 'What did I do?' asked Rosaleen. 'You took Amy, who is a very good child, and would not have gone if you had not forced her, to the copse when you ought to have been in bed undergoing punishment. You went there; you took a lamp with you and food; there might have been an awful accident, and you might have caught your deaths of cold. As it was, you were both ill— very ill. But that was your affiiir and Amy's. I am quarrelling with you, Rosaleen, because when Fred came— Fred, who is a weak little fellow; he is a dear little boy, but he is not very strong; he has not got your character— when he came you led him to do as badly as you did yourself. You were all caught by your father, which is a great, great mercy, and you were all punished. But Fred should not have been punished as much as you ; and if you had had any courage, Rosaleen, any sense of honour, you would have told .that you were the ringleader, that on you the great punisliraent should have fallen. 69 A DECLARATION OF WAR. You didn't do it; you let Fred bear a, „„eh blame as you, and you never said a word. I am not g„,ng to talk about your conduct to Amy but I am ashamed of you, and I will have nothing to do with you after to-night unless ' 'Unless what?' said Rosaleen. She looked at her three sisters, she glanced at Kenneth, she looked at Maleoln,; then, last of all, her eyea fell upon Fred IT, Zr '' " *"'■ ^^ ^- o'-P-g his hands tightly together, lip^' '^°°''~'^°"''' ^'™'' «™^ ^i i«-t from hia 'Don't, Ninar replied that young lady in a tone of immense spirit; 'but I shall, Fred, Rosaleen must know her place. Rosaleen ha. got to go on her knees and a.k your forgiveness. Oh, you need not do it to-mght, Rosaleen; but if you don't do it soon I declare solemnly here that there is war between the Odds and the Evens. Now you all know. That 18 al]. Let us have another game,' 70 C ri A P T E R V I. FOU A WEEK. IHE rest of tlic cvinung passed somehow. The children, both the Odds and the Evens, had flushed faces and sparkling eyes, and there was a storm of anger in each little heart, certainly in the hearts of the four little Frercs ; and they went away rather sooner than usual. Nina was perfectly cheerful ; she was sedulously polite, too, attending in particular to the wants of the Dark Rosalcen. At last the Freres depai-ted ; they went over to their own house, but bed was now the order of the hour. Prue and Patty could not say a word to Kosaleen and Amy. It was not until the next morning that Rosaleon declared her tirm resolve never, never to yield to Nina's imperious orders, FOR A WEEK. 71 'She certainly was very bad last night,' remarked Prue ; ' she was most fierce and unpleasant.' 'I don't mean to speak to her any more,' said Rosaleen. 'You can, of course, if you like, Prue, and so can you, Patty ; but if she tliinks that / am going on my knees to anybody ' 'Well, well!' exclaimed Prue, 'I must go round and have a talk with them ; this will never do. We cannot live without the friendsliip of the Carling- fords; they air our own great special friends.' Rosaleen here sprang to her feet ; she clenched her fists; her eyes shone; her teeth gleamed. 'If there is a person in all the world that I hate — ^hate — hate, she cried, 'it is Nina Carlingford. She is horrid ; she is ugly ; she is nasty. I will ncA) speak to her again ; and I forbid you. Amy, to sportk to hor again ; and if you do I '11 pull your hair, and I'll pinch you, and I'll tell you the »aost horrid stories when you are going to bed, all about goblins and sprites and wicked, wicked fairies, and you won't have a minute's peace ; and I '11 do it dH if you over speak to Nina again. I won't go i»l«r to her, that 1 won't.' ' You Ve ia a passion now,' said Patty, ' and not ijf'uite sure oC what you are saying. Let's talk it over foe a week. I am going to see Nina ; nhe inuai Mot be crUe% She is a y:reHL deal older tliuu 72 FOR A WEEK. you, and she ought to have some sense. But ^ith the Carlingfoi we >: ;i cannot really, truly quarre we cannot truly.' 'I am certain of one thing,' cried Amy-here she burst into sobs-' I'm certain sure that Fr.d, my httle half -twin, doesn't like it a bit.' 'Oh, Fred!_he isn't worth thinking of said Rosaleen; 'poor little mousy boy! I don't think at all of Fred.' 'He is a very nice little boy,' answered Amy 'Oh dear, oh dear! and I could have taught him spelling that beautiful. I know he could have learned. I like Peach, too, very well, though she is so ignorant.' 'I hate people who are not ignorant,' said Rosaleen 'I hate knowledged people. I hate people who go to school and learn their lessons. I hate people who spell. I hate people who talk grand. I like ignorants; those are the people I like. And I mean to run away and be a gipsy; that's what I mean to do. I '11 be Q,H>en of the Gipsies, and I '11 never see horrid Nina Carlingford again. But I tell you what; when she's married, and has got a husband and a child of her own, I '11 steal it, 'cos all gipsies steal children of the people they hate. I'll steal it-that's what I'll do. You tell her when you go over, Prue, to marry quick, and tell her to have a FOR A WEEK. she my child quick, and tell hor to lov. 78 T'li X , .. , *^ tremendous, and there she «Med, -I ne„l„, wait for that Nina i not. Oh, I hate her ! I l,ate he,, i • Prue and Patty thought it best now to leave the angry Eo„aleo„ to her own roflectiona. In the course of the day they called upon Nina; they called, offer- ing ,n the>r own small persons a flag of truce. perfectly well that Eosaleen is only a baby compared Nina wa,, looking extremely placid. It was not hr way to get ver, angry; it was her way to take the lead m a quiet, effective style. She could never *™ l,ke Rosaleen; she ccld never give way to torrents of angry words. •What is the .natter ?■ .,he said, looking placidly at the s,ster.s. 'Patty, my dear, what a very pretty frock! Is .t your new frock for next term'' 'Yes. Do you like it?' replied Patty. 'Mother Tl Z "'^^•'^P'-aid;andIamto have a httle coat to match, and a cap the same. I tlimk it Ls very pretty.' 'So do I. I like it awfully, .aid Nina. 'And '" "" "'^ ^''^^y y-^rseli, you know, Patty.' you El ft 'm 74 FOR A WEEK. But now, Nina darling,' cried Prue, 'do be reason- able. You cannot expect poor little Rosaleen to go on her knees to Fred, and to beg his pardon.' 'I don't; said Nina. 'Then that's all right, Nina; we know it.' said Patty, with a cry of relief. ' We knew you were only pretending. You will let her know that you don^t expect it. You only said it to frighten •No. I didn't,' said Nina. 'I told Rosaleen plainly what I expecN.!. If she does not go on her knees I shall not . .i; to her again; and what is more Prue and Patty, although I like you both very much, and I i,ke little Amy after a fashion, yet I shall not let my brothers and sister speak to you either. There will be a split between us-a big, big quarrel. I am leader, and Rosaleen has got to obey me. Once she does obey me, I'll be as nice to her as possible; I'll help her.' 'She won't do it,' answered Patty. 'I cannot- cannot believe you are in earnest, Nina.' 'Now, look here,' said Nina. 'I do this-for of course Ken does not like it, and of course Malcolm does not like it, and poor little Fred has been crying himself half sick, and even my little Peach thinks me very cruel-because I know I am in the right Rosaleen must go under. She will be intolerable FOR A WEEK. whon she grown up if ^] 1 will ojve lie 75 l>o goes on in this fashi r a week— I will o nn). you fill a wo.*_t„at will U3 „.o,.„ ,„a„ t: Mlo of the I^iutor holidays, Thwv «ill 1„. i , to hooml; and „t tho „„,] of a wook-thi.s d.n- an.' th n Ro«aleon will bo asked once „„„. whothe she w.ll obey or whether »ho won't; „nd if ,he say. „o, ana w. ,oe that .ho n.oan.s no. why, thoro -" bo a split, that's all. But fo. tho no.^ wook we w,ll fjo on as usual. You had hotter „so jour mfluonce. Pruo , and you. Patty ' .ilTi" "' '"V"'*^'' -'''' '^'^y -y •No, don't do anything of the sort; this is „„r own affinr. It oonoorns us children, and I don't eWso that our i.ronts should b. w-oniod over the niatter. 'Isnppose H „.„ul,l ,.. host not,' said Patty; mother wouM flii.il- u i. ^AouM tlnnlv It great nonsense, and ho would father.' Nina coloured now somewhat unco,Mforta])ly ; then «ho rose slowly. '1 Lave a lot to do.' she ,„arkod. ■ Perhaps you had bettor go back now. girls.' 'But you will „t least love „. and be friendly dunn, the week ?' said Patty. ■ It seems awful thJt IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) // < % I 1.0 I.I 1.25 2.5 l" 1^128 1 50 '""■■ f -- m ■UUu 14 IIIIIL6 Phoiiogr^hic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4503 '^■^"'" "^'^^ ^a !^^ .^ ^ ^ $ W-: 76 FOR A WEEK. a quarrel like thi. .h„uld fco Wd upon „,,; but for a week at least we will be as usual »■ ■Yes,' answered Nina, She went up to the two g,rls and kiased each o{ then, on their rosy g but 77 the roay CHAPTER VII. NINA THE INCOEIlIaiBLB. jHE week parsed with great outward '""^r to Rosa- cea Nma was biding her time 78 NINA THE INCOJinifJinLE. Rosaleon wus tlie only p,r.s,m durin^ir that week of probation who showed wliere her thounl.ts ivally were; for llosaleeii was silent, not to .suy sulky, in Nina's prosenco, except when iu a (piick whirl' she changed her n.anners and became extremely lively and laughing and brilliant, encouraging the othei-s to insurrection, and looking at Nina .vith intense insubordination. Nina took no notice of this expression in Rosalccn's wicked and yet beautiful eyes. She knew that tlio hour of her own triumph was close at hand. She did not know whether she was glad or sorry; she only knew one thing-that keep to her resolve she must. It had been decided that at the end of the Easter holidays Nina was to go to London ave special lessons in drawing and music until the sun.mer holi- days. Her mother was making mnsiderable prepara- tions for the young girl's first visit to the Metropolis, and Nina was herself full of interest in her pretty new frocks and in all the r.reparations for the time she would be away. She was to spend about a year with an aunt in London, and then come home for good. Of course lier holidays would be spent at home. The rest of the Carlingfords and all the Freres would still live on at Warrencliffe, there being excellent means of education in that thriving town. NINA THE INCORRIGIBLE. 79 But Nina wa,s to go to London, and the other cin dren in spite of then.selve,s. felt an iuunenne and added respect for her in consequence At last the day before that on which the groat decision was to be made arrived. The weather was particularly fine. The Easter holidays extended themselves into the third week of April; the sky day after day, was blue and cloudless; the trees were' all putting on their fresh glory of green; the birds were singing; even the cuckoo was heard Mrs Carlingford was not greatly surprised when ISina came to her on the morning before the day of the picnic and made her suggestion. 'You know, mother,' she said, 'that I am going to London on the 22nd. To-morrow will be the 18th- and we all want, as the weather is so fine, a great and special treat.' 'And what is that, darling?' asked Mrs Carling- ford, looking with admiration at her hand.some galiant-lookincr „iH ' 'We want to go on a picnic, niother,' replied Nina ' We want to go as far as Morland Towers.' 'But Morland Towers is five miles away,' said Mrs Carlingford. Yes, mummy; but you may trust me with the rony-earriage-you really may ; and the Freres have got their governess-earfc. We want to drive out i.*f? ®^ ^INA THE INCORRiniBLE. there imuiediately after breakfast, or as soon after as we can get away, and take our dinner with ua, and our tea; and we will be back late.' 'And you do not wish any grown-up person to go with you, I suppose/ remarked Mrs Carlingford, gazing out of the window, and then giving a wistful glance at Nina. Nina flew to her mother and hugged her. 'You darling little mother,' she cried, 'I would love beyond anything to have you ; but it is very important, and it only means us children. Another time, mummy darling, you must come; but not to-morrow.' 'All right, dearest. Then you wish me to give directions to the cook. You want a big hamper packed, and But are you going to take things for the Freres as well?' 'Yes, on tins occasion I think I should like to,' answered Nina, pausing in deep reflection. ' Perhaps they could bring a cake or two; but we will bring most of the grist to the mill. Thank you, mother; that is splendid.' Nina stood for a little longer, discoursing of those viands which would be most appreciated by the Odds and the Evens. 'That is such a funny name you have the habit of calling yourselves,' said Mrs Carlingford. NINA THE INCOimir.IBLE. gj 'It is a good name; replied Nina in a tone of reflection. 'It means a great deal; it may even mean in the future more than it does now. But I must not say any more, mummy darling. You are ^ clear; you always do what you can to make us happy.' Nino, ran out of the room. In the passage she came ^lump up against Kan.eth. Kenneth was very all for his age, and rather thin. He had a sallow fa.e, not unlike Peach's, and big dark eyes and sensitive lips. He and Nina nmde a great contrast, and both were handsome in their way. When Kenneth came to man's estate he would be as fine- lookmg a young fellow as heart of mother could desire. Nina now looked at him attentively. 'Where are you off to?' he asked, taking hold of her hands and looking into her face. 'You know what a great day to-morrow is,' answered Nina. Kenneth's face became grave. 'I wish you would let me talk to you for a moment. Nina.' he said. 'I will listen to you, Ken. I am always willing to listen to any one who wants to give me a little instruction.' said Nina, half-laughing, half- pouting. The OiUls and the Evens. p ml 82 NINA THE He followed her into th door. INCORRiaiBLE. le next room and shut the 'Now, you aro not going on with that ridiculous thing?' he exclaimed. ' With what ridiculous thing. Kenneth ? I do not understand you.' ' You do mi.lerstnnd m(>, and perfectly. It is all 'ot, and cannot be porn.iited fcr a moment. Malcolm '"'•1 I l.ave been talking about it. and it's too ridiculous. Why, do you know. Nina, that you are absolutely making two families perfectly wretched? We don't want to quarrel. We are very fond of the Freres. and they are very fond of us; and just because a little monkey like Rosaleen chooses to ,lo a downright naughty thing we are to have a regular split. Why, what will mother say ? ' 'Nothing,' replied Nina. ' What do you mean by that ? ' 'She won't know anything about it. She is never to know; that will be in the bargain. If it is war to the knife, one of the conditions of war to the i^n.fe ,s that the parents in both houses are to know nothing— nothing— nothing.' 'And you seriously mean,' said Kenneth, 'not to speak to any of the Freres if that little goose of a Rose d(,es not go on her knees to Fred ? You don't ut the culoiis lo not is all ilcolin 3 too you fectly J are fond like thing will lever war the Q to b to :)f a on't Pagk H'A NINA TlIK ISniRllKiiril.E. 8S ' «'i| r.';'''";r ;'"■ "'" «■• •" ■■ i<-» ^o . n,,,., ,,„,p like l'iv.l-,]„ y.,11, Xi,,,, '■ ' '''■"'■'"'"'■'■'' ■--«■,.,,,! Ni,„>; ■„t lo,..,t not y"t. .si„. « ill „r,,,. ,, u„„. „,„, ,1,,^ ^^.,1 ,_^^^. , i^^^^^^^^i ""-'■^' ■'""' "■'■>■ '"'"■ ">y'l. 1 io out f„r a wall; ul.l. ■ . for,rottho Fn... y """' ■^'''" ""''• '^^'^ wouM ,ou, W " ^""^'^ "^'^•^- ^-"<<' -^ ;lwouMn'M..cnu.soIeouMn't; but all,, It's boastly unfair' ovnl • , . *'"" '''^'^"'o. J mran, oxolanuod the hoy. ^«ver niin.l wlL-tl,,.,. \r , - take uj„l|y stroll; it is siir-l, . ^' ^' "'■™ 1.0 .„t !;, ^":""'""'«-'" Kenneth tl,.t "I'm ever. Wlien w i i . """■<•' '-Ke„ne«;i:::j-7-'''.i-..™ ^c s JViiias wav Tlw.,.. ''W.,n„.„noo„,,L!°J:;"""«-'^^''''''-^ Tiion you mean to subn.it ? ' cried M,l„ I -« not .oing to toll mother ..'■"• '^°'' .isil..""""- ' "'""" ^i"'' - Nina, „, „,„ w ,ot to tl' ^r =r; """™.'' ^'»'-"- wo ha It 'a horrid ; but take her side, to see thij the Freres must under thing through. stand. 86 MNA THE INCOUUUill'.LE. Malcolm looked ahuo.st a.s gluoiny us Kenneth luid done an hour before. 'I wish she had never come back,' lie cried. ' No ; do not say that. There never was her ec^ual — never. It will come right, yon 'II see.' In the Frere family there were also many com- ments witli regard to tlio picnic of the next day. Invitations had come in Nina's handwriting for each of the children. A delightful picnic was in view, and yet their hearts were heavy. Prue and Patty were never tired of talking the thing over. They talked it np and down, and round and round, and inside oi,t and outside in; they talked at it and of it, from every possible point of view; and always, always, the two little girls came back to the same resolution: that they must stick up for Rosaleen, and that Rosaleen was certain, as certain as that day followed night, not to give in. Rosaleen liorself was very busy and important. She had got over her first passion, and was rather inclined to pride herself on the very distinguished jiosition she was now occupying in the family. 'It depends on me,' she said, turning to Amy; 'it depends altogether on me whetlier we two families are talking to each other and loving each other, or are grim and .silent and liating each other worse than poison, after this time to-morrow. You had better NINA THK INCORIlIoinLE. 87 (|ual bo pleasant to mo, Amy, for you 'II luivo vory littlo of anybody elso to talk to durino- ull the years that aro to come. It's a fcud-that's what I call it; it's an awful, terrible feud; and I could prevent it, hut I won't. ])o you think these knees of nnne will bend ? No, not for a hundred Nina Carlincrfords But I am goin^^ .o be very, very particular what I wear at the picnic to-morrow; and, Amy, you must uphold me, and nlways let me get well to the front and you must be a trifle dow.ly to-morrow, Amy.' ' 'Oh, but why?' aske.l Amy. 'I am always very particilar about my dress. I like to be so neat, my hair brushed so smooth, and my boots and gbves and everything so perfect.' 'Oh, you wcie never born a child!' said Rosaleen m a voice of passion. 'What with your spellimr and your neatnesses, I'm sure I'm going to have an awful time. I pity myself terj-ibly. I wouldn't yield, not for anything; but I do pity myself. You're an awful oil maid of a little sister. You were never meant to be married, and you were never meant to have any fun, and were' born as oM— as old as Old Peter, whom we see when we go to the country. You're ten years old in years, but in your face and in your ways you're eighty; you're eighty, and you're old for eighty — th.at 's what you are.' 88 NINA THE INCOUIIKJIBLE. Hero llosaloon turned on her heel and marched out of the room. The next day arose brilliantly, and all the children prepared for tlie great expedition. They were to drive themselves. No servants and no grown-up people wore to interfere. The Carlincrford to pony-carriage would hold all the Carlingfords. Nina was to drive, and Kenneth was to sit beside her on the box. Inside the carriage Fied, Peach, and Malcolm were to disport themselves. The Freres' governess-cart would hold tlie four children, Patty driving the pony. They were to meet outside the Carlingfords' house, and were to start sharp at eleven. The picnic baskets were packed and the children were ready. Rosaleen was the last to come downstairs. Rosaleen had attired herself with great care for this festive day. She had coaxed their own special maid, Ellen, to wash her hair on the previous night, and then to crimp it ; and, being already very thick and very black, it now stood out round her little person like a huge mane. It reached below her waist, and was so fuzzy and tremendously thick that it almost hid her shoulders. She a, and there were grounds surrounding it, and walls, and gates which were generally locked. The two carriages drew up outside the gates, and the custodian came forward and unlocked them. Kenneth paid the neces.sary fee for admission, and the little party went in. Under special conditions people were allowed to picnic in the old ruins, and Kenneth and Nina now made arrangements with the custodian for this purpose. As the days wo:o not too war m 'HIE DECLARATION. 91 up to the present. Nina suo-gosted that they should use one of the stone roon.s. an.l ,she further pronnsed that she would supply the.n with plates and spoons and knives and forks. This, after a little d..,uur was arranged; and then the children, in solemn' procession, went round the ruins. They had seen them many ti.nes before; but that did not matter A picnic was a picnic, the fascination of being away from home several miles without a single grown-up person had also its charm; but above all other excite- ments was the thought of that moment which was to tollow the picnic feast. They had just got inside the first thick Norman arch, when Nina, who looked very handsome in ^Jark blue, and a neat little sailor-hat, turned round and solemnly held out her hand to Rosalcen. 'How do you do?' she said, and bending forward to the little girl's astonishment and disgust, kissed her on her lips. ' ^^elcome. Rosalecn,' she said : ' let us be happy Willie we may. You come with me. Rose. You have seen these r.iins before; you shall sec them with me to-day.' Rosaleen coloured crimson, and felt very much inclined to say 'No;' but Prue whispered to her: 'It's Pax, you know; we must be friendly until the rio'ht moment comes.' Iff I, ' i ^2 THE DECLARATION. 'Oh, all right, if that's tho way,' said Rosaleen. Slio shook her thick .nane of hair, and walked on in front with Nina. Tho little girl and the tall one looked rather funny as they walked aide by side. Tho rest of the Carlingfords and Freres gazed after them with apprehension. 'I suppose,' exclaimed Pruo, turning to Kenneth, 'when we are going back to-night we won't bo speaking.' 'Oh, it's horrid! Don't let us talk of it,' replied Kenneth. ' Very well,' answered Pruo ; ' but I should like to toll you -now. Ken, and you, Malcolm, and all tho rest of you Carlingfords, that Patty a^id I and Amy have no bad feelings towards you ; in fact, we are fonder of you than ever.' 'I am fit to cry about it,' said Patty; and she sat down on the nearest stone, and tears tilled her pretty brown eyes. 'I do wish Nina had never come back,' she cried. 'We were quite satisfied with our own Dark Rosa- leen. Why should oui- lives be made wretched just because Nina has come back ? ' ' Oh, it 's not that,' said Kenneth gloomily. ' Nina and I had a talk over tho thing yesterday, and she seems to think sho is doir.g Rosalocn an inestimable service.' THE DECLARATION. 93 •I don't know wl.at "inestimable" quite means' replied Patty. 'Oh, I do/ said Amy, now coming forward; 'it's in my spelling-list. Can you spell it, Patty i Would you like to try?' 'Not a bit,' cried Patty. 'Oh, do go „tf with your spelling. An.y! Well, all I can ..y is, I wi.sh Nina was not so particular about our Rosaleen's character We would nmch rather she didn't do her a service, Ken.' Putty and Prue talked a little longer, and then tliey examined the ruins side by side. Meanwhile Rosalcen was listening to Nina. Nina was making herself intensely agreeable. She was bnnging out all that fund of fascination and charm which she so largely possessed. 'Don't let us think about the afternoon, Ro.saleen,' she said. 'Let the afternoon take care of itself. r>o you know, I admire you so much; you are so awfully handsome?' 'Am I?' said Ro.salecn, bridling. 'Well, I have thought so myself; but mother says when I am in my best things I look dcwnright ugly. Do you think it is because I am specially handsome that she says it in order t.. keep me from being conceited ? ' Nina could not help laughing. 94 THE DECLARATION. I' 'Well, that may })o your rnothor's opinion,' she replied. ' I am not callod to say whether slie is ritrht or wroned up clo.se to Fred; and Peach, an.l Nina, and even llosaleen chatting and laughing, and sharing the ™nei>l„te.s. Oh ! we were jolly ; and „.o cracked jokes, and we had all kind.s of nu.n.ories goin, about. it 'X ahvay,, oNciting when you begin to say, "Don't you re.uember?" and we had a whole lot of "Don't you remembers?" during that pienie fea.st But we none „f „s .„Ud a wor,] about what we were to do .n the future. We none of us ventured to .say "Don't yon think we might?" Oh! it i, ,,„ „,.„ij' mg when you begin to .say, "Don't you think we ndght?" It was all "Don't you remember? Don't you remember?" Oh! it was a lovely, exciting, wonderful tin.e. It was all too short-all too short ' The inen.c feast came to an end. Even the oran.es and bananas were cons,„„ed, to the very last portL of the orange and the very last scrap of the banana. Even the dessert bi.scnits wore finished to the final crumb. And then Nina gk„>e,.l round her and said : 'Whore sliall we o-o ? Tf ;.. 4^-,. r ., WL iro It IS tune for the council THE DKCI.AIIATIO.V. Sllymg 97 of W.U. t„ ,it; it i, ei,„o fW „« ,, oo,„o to a Yo. „„ tI,o youngct; you sl.all „„ve tl.o choice/ iliunk yo..; roplied Ko.saIoen. •It fool., awfully like a dud/ «,id ,>,„, .j v™..iMI,.oou,„tto.„.,eco„.l. ItW™,,„y •O'.. 'lon'tr „.|..Vro.l Patty, a f,„, „, ■; j would lur»t out c.-yi„. i„ a miuuto/ 'Then, if you ,|o,' cxclai.ned A>„y, Tn „„„„,, ..pohn, into you fo.t,,o next t,,,.ooL.,tl,.,:;r ever I look at you.' 'I'll keep back ,ny tear,, mthor than undergo that pun..h,„e„t; was Patty» spirited .-eply Ro.,alee„ ..„ out for a .no.nont to look around «pnng flowers were con.ing out; there were 'ot, of pnmrases m a lovely dell at one side of the old g.-ound,,; there was a grassy sward there too The gra^s was very dry; there had not been ruin for a long time. •I have found the exact place,' cried Eosaleen, one ran back. N^na took her hand. They went together, in front of the others, down to the gras.,y knoll ■Don't you think you're an awful little goose »■ ™to!!™'i:f :? ^' '--f- 'It -ts with you; 98 I Jit; J)i;<:LAUATf«>N. I'l ! I hi you have a ch,i,.co yvt. VV.II, | won't nay any "lore, ;uul I oiiolit nut to Hay ovn. that.' Rosalmi'H eyes llashcl, an.l .she pnllo.! horHolf to-other. An.l now uU tho Carlin^fords stood on one H.do of the giussy .swur,|, and fVon. six to .seven feet away tJ.e four Frercs ntationed the.u- selves. Nina now came forward, and bockonrd Rosaleen to do tho .same. Nina stood a foot or two in front of her .sister and brothers. Peach loncrod for the <,n-ound to open and swallow licr up. She felt that she nuist rush at An.y and hug her; that she nnist clasp Pnie round the neck and Patty round the neck ; that she could not '^'"'". U«s,Un..n; ,lu, sm,| Veil comiiiitk'd ii i;,vat iniii^n... . t .IHI n„t ..„ a,„„t ,„, „„„ „.^,^, . y bop,,,..., r.W,ivo ...... Tl„.t i. .„, i „.L„; «"■! wo «l.all go b„ek H,o ,„.p,,i,,t „„j ,„„,, ,„ . ' "■"..- .n the worKl, „„„ „,, „,„ „,„„ „„ ,^^^. lot ,.f you. Tl,„t U what yo„ l.avo .-ot to do ' "t tl »ky. f,,,„ „.,,^ j„.^,^^„^,,. ^^^ ^ P wo- t,.,t Ni, ,„,, „,,., She „.„.s »,.,U,,,te„- ,; hor Ic.jp unt.l they f„lt lik„ two m.nrods • Knocs • a,o wl,i«per„, „„,,.r |,„, |,,,„t,, , j ^ no knee, fel.e was thinking a tl,o„sand tl,..„.W,-s ana they wore ,„o»tly coneen.od with ho. p^oud httlo self and he,- glowing hlack eye., contLcJ to look at the sky. ■Yo,, know what .vill happen if you rofu.so,' said N., a ; and now her voice w.« „h„o.,t pleading. " Wo W.11 have a battle_an open battle-we Carlingford. r"* ^-^ '•'^"'- - ««J» against you Evens. You ca,. go you,. ow,> way, and wo will go ou.-s dunngalUhe future of our lives; hut neve "neve.- never shall we love each other again, „r speak tJ 100 THE DECLARATION. I oach otl,or again, or l.ave d.aling., one witi, tho othc. until yon, Eosaloon. bend you. pronj knees aiKl confess your sin.' Eosaloon still ga.od up at the sky. She had now closed her small brown hands; there was a twinkling ook of mischief and n,erriment in her cyos. She d.d not seen, at all grieved nor at all di.nayed at the awful prospect of the break between the Oarlingfords and the Frcres. •Of course our mother and your father and mother are not to know,' cried Nina; • but we chil,h-o„ will feel ,t^ There is to be war unless you yield. Now then, Rosaleen?' -There is to be war!' c.claimed Ro.,aIeen, dropping her eyes all of a sudden, and fixing them with a gx;eat glow of triun,ph, and almost of malice, on Nn>as face; -for I will never bend n.y knees, and I will never say I am sorry. There is to be war ! ' There was a deep silence after Ros.leen had spoken. ■Is that your flrn. resolve? Arc you certain ?' asked N„>a; and there was more pleading than ever m her tones. •I am as positive as that I am alive,' replied Rosaleen; and she turned and walked quickly away all by herself. J' ^^y THE DECLARATION Even Nina uttoed a .sh„,, «,-.,, i^ifctlo ffooso." slio exclaimed " .fi'dl if , loam iier lesson sho .n„.f a^ "'"' '""■^' a.o not to L,., to " ''""' '''■■•''•"■«'• «'" - - - "% -.;; : if r:r^ - - -»P-"„, an3.t„in;;. L", '"•^7;" -'• P^-'t-s ""■" ovo.. ,„, ,, J,^., ;7;'^ -=;" -"ffcent, X of this warf-ire ■ n 1 '"'P ""^ ™'™ -"iW eonfaet. To „i h K T" "" '" " '"••™ "p the m :„ : of t '■" "' ' "■"' bogun between t„e Odd! „„ t ! 7' ''''"' "" make two conies nn / ^™''- ^o will the .„ ^.- "'' >'"" "'"1 0™ for US To tlie conditions of tjjis «•..,. ^° solemn promise tli! n" """' ■"""'•'' "■"'^° our Prouuse that wo will UitWMy adhere.' 102 IL CHAPTER IX. A K I S S F II O ]M MOTH E It. jRE Fi-eros staifced for home ten minutes before tlio Carlinnfoids. I'he Frere.s were .silent all the way home. Even Amy was too depressed to offer any spellin ■>'"'•'. a will of 'Now, my <,^„, p,,„|,.„^^ 'wd on your littlo ,si,t„,. p , ' '''"" "■■" 'I'"'*'- "'0 wannct l.eart i„ """ ''"■' «''« '■■■'^ 7^weo.,,oo,r '.:.r:', i^™-"- ^''^■•e she co„I,| „„t eo,„„ r ''' '° ■■' ^^''°°' ^™^ *d not .y :;": r --^ -<»,,- ■"-' »tauncl, eonditj of L ! T ""' °' "- P»«nt^ of 61,0 conf.nl- '"''' *'"" "'<= "-i». -0. e,;rr::^,r:: "°"'^ '- tl'cm. She p,e.„„tlv left , '"''""'"S ''^'>^«™ V Patty; a„d „,.,-' ;; '-oom, accompanied moment, went upstai,.^ ,n ;, '=™*''d''ri.>g for a younger children wol pi"'. '"''"' '^''^ '""^ two -. An,y was tryinJlT'"',"'™' ''^■""■'-"'''t boolc,, before her 111 '"""" ''^'■•^' «'- ^ad her - -^er own ii;r ^/:;X.- -al. There toWe. and l,er own pen , . , '^'°""«-P»P^^ on the -d her copybook 2 T ''"' '""'^ "' -k, ^■"/-opybook.ahCiyt'''"^™'^''-*' «'"" abo equal model^ of neat, "''""'^^"''ooka Writing even and nuite e ''' "" "°'^' ">e ^''-P and to the pit l:;?^! ""'^ -'-e. Ainys teachers adored her. lOG A KISS FROM MOTHER. Who would not adore «uch a specially good little girl ? Sho wa,s conning her .spoiling and lookin.. with pride at l.or last French exercise when her niotlier came in. Rosalccn, without any hooks before her, was lean- ing her two elbows on the table at the opposite side. She was staring gloomily at Amy. ' Well, my darling.' said the mother as she entered the room; 'busy as usual. That's right. Ah my dear little Amy ! you are making nice progress, so your teachers tell me. It is very good of you, dear, to prepare your lessons through the holidays. You will be nice and forward when term begins.' 'Weil, mother,' replied Amy. looking up briskly 'I cannot possibly be idle; at least not to-night.' 'And why not to-niglit, dearest?' 'Oh, nothing,' cried Amy. 'Tell-tale-tit,' whispered Rosalcen, in a hoarse tragic voice, from her side of the table. •I haven't toM,' answered Amy. Mrs Frero was a wise enough mother never to intrn no. ...other,' answered Rosuleen. She shook her head as she spoke J; ■""'""'■' ™™-«' ^''-'- 'iw,„.eto,o sa,!!" *"'■ "'""■ "■'■^' -^ -^ "-T... thin, .„ •I cannot help it, mother. Thevo is every sort of wickedness I could do,' continued Rosaleen I o -'] '- "^^"" •'■■««'<-"y eyes at ,n.r :;,;*;;:: «poko, .except the wiekodno.,. of teli,„„ ,C ;""""' "■" " «"• -' t v,.„n-t. If , ,„.„rpr.,endo, '>«>'ttern, .t wo„l,H,e a n,«nsf,-o„s M,,.k- l,V a? ""Sht he able to tell it, l.nt I eonldn't ' ' ■ I m„ sure,- excIain,edAn,y,.,.„„Ve horrid unkin, o .ne Mother, I wish y„„ .,ou,d stop her. It i , 'It is very unfair Mrs Fr ere. 'Come }ieie, I and extrcmelj- naughty,' said , -itusaieen. '> 5- if 1 AO A KISS FJlOiM MOTHER. Mz-3 Frero sat down i„ a low cl.air. Ro.sal.on approaeliocl her unwillingly. W.,. hor inotl.or ^oinc. to scold? Int,.„th, the little ,,1,-1 .roatly adnmvd lier own conduct, and was n.ueh disnmy.d by tl.o attitude which her three sisters had no.^ ass.nncd towards her. If her n,other was ^oing io assume tbe sanie attitude, and to scold her for what, after al , she did not think at all wron. her heart, she telt, would break. 'Oh mummy!' she began; and she raised pleading eyes to her mother's face. '^ In reply, Mrs Frere held out her arms and clasped the child to her heart. 'Oh mummy, now that is 'licions!' cried the Dark Rosaleen. Mrs Frere smoothed back her hair an^''^ ''-'si't >".ck ,o ti. ov<.nt, vlHch l,acl oee.,™,, i„ u,o East,.- „oli„ay., by lotto '■■o™ i- brotho. and .„•„,,■. Tho letter.! wo.o M nu- f„,^of tho ,„a,..o, ,.t.eo„ tho vj,^; and thoF™.. Thoro.asa,„o„..„fu,„otei:col ep... lo-a want, as Nina oxp..o.s.,od i, of t„.o ^ -w .oh ,„ovod hor o„„.ido..aUy. A» far a.s j ouid nulco out. ),o,veve,., the children at hon>o woro keopmg true to the article., of the council of war' »..^ therefore .she could not openly Uan,o then, ' She „,,., in her a.mt's, Mr» ChallonerU pretty dra.v.ng-roon. one evening about a week befo.„ tl," ™m,„er hohday., when a long letter from Kenneth waa handed to her. There were one or two gul^ ■n the roou,, and Nina had been .standing by the p.ano aud helping to fill the ehoru, of "son," old Mrs Ohalloner was not far off ■You n,ay a, well read it, Nina/ ,he remarked. it IS from Kenueth-is it not ? ' 'Yes' .she an.,wered ; 'but it can keep for the present, Aunt Julia.' •Just as you please, dear,' replied Mrs Challoner Nu,a la. tho etter on the nearest table, and went ir M r/'^"""'- ''■"™"^ ''" «>-'' -"' »«-> . Mrs Challoner bade her niece good-night, 118 A STAUTLINU AKltANGKMENT. toM l,..r to .„ quickly to bod, ,« „ho was I„„kin,. so.ncwhat ,,alo fr„,n the g.-cat hont, a,„l vva, loaving 1.0 roo,„ when «ho su.l.lonly saw Kenneth's letter lyin;,' neglected on a little tal.le. 'You are forgetting your letter, Nina,' ,,he said Are you not fond of your brothers and sister »' -Fond of themr cried Nina. 'I an, just devoted to then,. But you have been giving me such a nVht good ti.ne. Aunt Julia, that I have not thought of tlion, every single min.te. I was having a delight- «I evening when the letter c.,n,e, and I thought I would put oir reading if 'But why, dear? I letter from your brother cannot fjike from your pleasure.' 'Oh ye,s, but it can,' replied Nina, •What do you moan by that, my dear child?' 'Well, the fact is,' answered Nina, 'I am bound ." honour not to tell you what is the matter; but we are all in a sort of scrape at homo ' 'You are all i„ a sort of ,s„,.aper exclaimed Mrs Challoner. "Now, what in the world do you mean?' '' 'It is true, auntie; and it i,, my fault. At least, I at^rted ,t. I did what I did thinking it right and I m„,st g„ «„ „;«, it now. Of course it is ;-«ht; but ,t is a bother, all the same. T:,e children mstead of being cheerful and gay, and writing me '» ST.lllTMNfi ARUANdEMENT. ,,9 sucl, doliyiitful lettore a.s tliov do „. , .. booa„otWn,b,, di,.o„to..tTd otltr '" since I loft thorn.' '"■"''' '-"™'' 'You can searcoly call y„„r bi,, brotho,- KonnctI, S:" "k^ ".ueh to soo ,„■,„ bo..o. I b,ond to i vit h.» to spoud somo of t„o Cbri,t,„a, boliday, wit, Oh, tha would bo dolyhtfulr eKolai,„od Xina. hor It «ouW bo ovor.,o jolly taking bin, round,' i think it would dear Wnii , -i, as fivod R .1 ' "^ ''^'" ^^^^''^'•^ that -s fixed. By the way, you i.avo not heard for a on, „„e iron, those ehannin, youn, people, yon special friends, the Freres.' Nina felt herself colouring. Her annf - v. . , . "o- ^ei aunt watched her m some surprise. sj;. ^-' """ """ '» " ^-'' »"^ -M ^But you „sod to. You were always hoaring frou, ■.atjua.„t .ttio ,n, P™,,„,, ^,.,,.,^ y_,,;^^^ do not forgot your friend,' name; and when you them.' ^^^^^^^ ^^^^^"^ of 'Well, we don't write- af lflo.4 i wxice, at least, we have not 120 A STAJlTLINMi AHHANGIOMFNT. ■1" lately,' replied Nina. 'I think I will say ^^ood-ni-ht now, Aunt Ju. I won't forget to take my IctLr with me.' When Nina left the room Mr.s Challoncr sat for some time in deep tliought. She had not made her inquiries without reason. She had received a long letter from her sister, not farther off than the afternoon of that same day; in that letter Mrs Carlingford had said: 'I am much puzzled by my young people just now. They won't confide in me, and I have always made it a rule not to press for their confidence ; but there evidently is a cloud over them. What in the world can it be ? It seems, as far as I can make out, to be associated with Nina. I wish you would get her to talk tlie matter over with you, Julia. Perhaps she might tell you, when she will not confide in her own mother. Do your best, for Kenneth is looking quite thin, and he said to me not an hour ago, "I really do not greatly care whether I get a prize or not at the examination." That is so unlike my dear, brave, manly boy that I feel certain there is mischief somewhere. The Freres, too, are not nearly so jolly as they used to be. You' have heard, of course, of the extraordinary friendship between my family and the Frere children. I cannot inake out what has come to them all; and when I for her A STARTLING ARRANGEMENT. 121 spoke to Poach she said. " Oli mother! don't ask me. The only one who can tell you is Nina, and I am sure she won't." So you see there is something up, and what it can be is the puzzle.' Mrs Challoner now reflected over this letter, and said to herself, ' There is something up. I believe Nina has been up to some mischief. What in the world can it be ? ' Mrs Challoner M^as a very good and a very sympathetic woman, but unfortunately she was possessed by a most inordinate and overweenincr bump of curiosity. She liked to ferret out secrets^ and the idea that her pretty niece held one, which she would not tell her. annoyed her not a little. There was nothing to be done about it, however. Nina could be quite as obstinate as the good lady herself. Nothing would induce Nina to divulge what she chose to keep hidden ; and Mrs Challoner had already discovered this marked trait in her niece's character. ' Well, well; she thought to herself, ' the mother is worried, and the children are worried ; and there is something up with the Freres, for Nina used to make me perfectly sickly the way she kept on talking about them-their virtues, their charms, their quaint names, the passionate friendship she had for Prudence m particular; and now she owns that they do not -! \i '22 A STAKXr.INn AllIUNaEMENT. write, .u„l that ,!,„ has „ot Ik.ucI ,„„cI, about th„„ I kno,v w,„t it i. I hl I ■ I 124 A STAttTLINU ARRANGEMENT. extrcnoly oxeitins, and will brin. ,„attc« to a„ .ssuc .„„ch ,„o..„ ,,uickly than if „o lived, a, the fom.l.es „o„ do, at opposite covno..., of th„ «,uarc, ook iorwavd with int„„.,c interest to the „u,u,ner Lohday., ; and tho ii,.t thin,, I ,„,,„ j, ^„ ., ^,, rou.e your Magging .spi.-it, „„, «„ „„ , , ,^j. Ma CO ,n and of Peach and „f l-Ved. Vo„ ,, u..o to looic out fo, ,,t„,.,„s when I c.,„,e back to you "■y boy; for I assm^e you until R„.,aleen he... Fred's' par,h,n I have not the .Jightest intention of l,oi«tin. the Hag of peace.' " Nina laughed a.s she finished reading over what She had written. 'How silly they are!' she .said to her.s,.lf. 'It i, f«l Uin,e for me to go back. I an, glad that I .ball oe home in a week.' She finished her letter to her brother, directed an envelope, and laid it beside her. .She then wrote another and shorter letter to her mother ■ ■Dear.st, i>ARu.a M^HV.-In one week'., time i »hal be back again. How glad I shall be to see you although I have had a very, very happy time """.'';;" J"' '^'---':i- .von, mnmsy, as one pea .s bke another! But she i.s not, perhaps, quite, qu.te as n>ee, for she has never had any children of her own ; but she is abnost as nice, and I love rtayn.g with her, and l«,k forward to beinc. with A STARTLING ARRANGEMENT. 125 her a^rain at tho end of the snnnnor holidays Ent mummy dear, what splendid news this is which' Kenneth has given me !-tho Frercs and ourselves are all to live in a great big house together in tho country. I am almost glad you have arranged to go to the country and not to the seaside. I hope there are plenty of trees about, and plenty of bi.. lawns, and all kinds of fun, tennis-courts, and such thmgs into the bargain. I am coming back in excellent health and spirits, an.l shall prove myself a very lively, noisy, troublesome daughter during the holi- days; but never mind, mun.sy, I am your own Nina who loves you better than any one else in the world.' Having finished the two letters. x\ina stamped them and ran downstairs. Slie met the servant in the hall, told him to put the letters into the pillar box-, and. returning to her room, got into bed and fell fast asleep. She was not at all .ndiappy nor anxious. On the contrary, Kennetli's news had stimulated her to fresh exertions, and she looked forward to the summer Iiolidays as to a very good time indeed. In a week from the day when she hai ji. . -iit t' '"=■""""'■'' 1-"" 1111.1(1!,. i,r body „r tlio lion* M noiitral frrouml.' ■Voi-y e.eiti„,/i,Hloo,l; eriod Nin„. Sh„ pa„.,l and (appcl her foot up „„d d.nvn. •And what about our moal.s?' sho askod 'Oh, wo dino „n.l breakfast and luuch, aud all that sort of thin., togothor.' .aid Mr, Carlin^tord But wo have en- private sitting-roou,,,, of cour.so; tha must be, for Kenneth want, to «tudy a good deal m tho holidny... Ho hone. t„ t„i, , • , , M„,,: , .. ^ P"" '" 'ako his London Matr,culat.on, you know, early i„ October, and ha. to work very hard in order to pa,. ' -By the way. mother." exclaimed Nina, 'Aunt .T„li„ U, taken no eu,l of a fancy to Kenneth, „„d she I 128 A STARTI-ING ARRANGEMENT. 'II I wants him to go and spend part of the Christmas holidays with her and with me. I wonder if you would mind, mother?' 'I always like to have you all at home at Christmas; replied Mrs Carlingford, a pathetic look coming into her face. 'You know that, darling. Ever since your dear father died I have felt ' 'Oh mummy! if you dislike it, of course we won't go,' said Nina. ' But I tell you what. Aunt Julia shall come and spend Christmas here; and when Christmas is quite over, Kenneth and I will go back to town with her for a week. How will that do, mummy ? ' ' By that time K(3nneth may very likely bo living in town,' replied Mrs Carlingford; 'but it all depends on whether he passes his "Matric." Well, dearest, I hear the clamour of Peacli's fingers on the' panel of . the door; she wants you, as we all want you, my darling. Supper is ready. Come down- stairs — wont you ? ' The supper was as cheerful a meal as the Carling- fords had ever eaten. The Carlingford children felt the relief of Nina's presence ; and Peach began to whisper to Fred that now things would be quite all riglit, and she was glad Nina had come to put a little spunk into them all. A STARTLING ARRANGEMENT. 129 'For we are softies, every one of us,' said Peach. 'We have not half the spirit the Freres have.' 'Oh, hush! hush!' cried Fred. 'If we say that name too loud Nina may bo down upon us. I am i-ather afraid of Nina. Yes, I am.' 'I'll punch your head if you say that again,' answered Peach. ' You are always talking in that way to me. You quite forget that I am a boy,' said Fred. 'You are not a boy,' returned Peach; 'you're nothing in the world but a baby— a cry-baby, too. I often see you crying, and I know why.' 'Why?' asked Fred, in some alarm. Supper was over then, and the children were standing in the deep embrasure of a big window. No one overheard their words. 'Why?' repeated the little boy again. ' Oh, I know,' said Peach nodding her head. ' It 's 'cos you're fretting for Amy and her spelling. Now, aren't you?' 'Well, she is my half-twin,' answered Fred. 'It's no wonder I fret. She looks very bad, does Amy.' 'When did you see her?' 'I peeped over the wall yesterday, and she was walking about all by herself, and crooning out tho very longest names you ever heard in the whole The Odds and tlie Evens. t m [111 III Hi' Ml nil , 130 A STAilTLING AIUlANGiaiENT. course of your life. I very nearly said "A.ny;" but I didn't, so you need not punch my head.' *If I thought you Iiad; exchiimcd Peiich, 'I'd But there; Nina is home now, and it's all ricrht— it's all right/ '^ -■■?■ but 131 CHAPTER XII PREPARATIONS. jHE Frcres went down the next day to Inglenook, as the large old manor was called. They were all in high spirits, and, indeed, considerably excited. They felt that they had at least twenty-four hours before the arrival of their enemies, and they knew that in that time they had a great deal to do. Prue and Patience were quite friendly with Rose and Amy, and Rose an^l Amy felt the dis- tinction of being so much with their elder sisters. During the railway journey, and during the long drive in the open carriage, the sisters spoke often in whispers together, and the word Carlingford came more than once to their lips. Dr and Mrs Frere had not noticed, as Mrs Carlingford had, the great coldness between their children and the Carlingfords. It was they who had 132 rHEl'AUATIONS. I : ) s proposed thiy suininer an-angcineiit. Mrs Carliiigford was Mrs Frero's greatest friend, and the latter looked forward with immense pleasure to spending many long weeks in her society. As they were turning in at the wide gates preparatory to driving down the avenue, she turned to Prudence and said : 'I am very sorry I did not see Nina; she arrived home last niglit. How she will enjoy this place! I was tliinking, darling, that we could easily hire horses, and that you two and Nina Carlingford could have long rides toe'ether' cj to • 'Oh, I should not care about it, really, mother,' said Prudence, colouring faintly as she spoke. ' Not care about it. Prudence ! But you always have been so anxious to ride. Listen to her, father,' continued Mrs Frere, turning to her husband. ' This silly, naughty girl of ours says she would not care to ride." 'But why not, Prue ? ' asked her father. 'You enjoyed your rides on the mountain ponies M^hen we were in Wales last year.' 'Yes; but it is different now,' answered Prue. 'There is the sea two miles away, and these splendid grounds. I do not think— I mean,' she added, blushing and hesitating, 'I do not think I would greatly care about it.' 'Oh, we'll sec!' exclaimed Dr Frere. 'Wait until m PREPARATIONS. 133 ' Nina comes. She '11 soon put some spunk into you, little girl. I do hope, my child, you have not been studying too hard.' 'Oh no; I am absolutely quite well,' returned placid Prudence. She never did overwork herself, although she was a good girl and made steady progress in her school studies. Patience was as like Prue as one sister can be like another. She was a sort of echo of Prue, and she now corroborated her sister's words, with a significant squeeze of the hand. Presently the carriage drew up outside the porch of the big, roomy, delightful house, and Mrs Sweet, the housekeeper, who had charge of the place, and undertook to provide servants and all necessaries for the two families, came out into the porch curtsying and smiling. 'How do you do, ma'am? You're heartily wel- come,' she exclaimed. 'How do you do, sir? Well, young ladies, I am truly pleased to see you.' Mrs Sweet spoke as if she had known the family for a long time. 'Come in, young ladies — come in,' she said. 'Ma'am, I'll be pleased and proud to show you over the place. I took the liberty of having tea ready in the oak parlour; it's a very cool room, the sun never getting to it, as it faces due north.' 'We shall find tea most refreshing; and it is ' m 134 PIIEI'AUATIONS. V' very kind oi* you, Mrs Sweit,' replied Mrs Frere. She entered the liou.so, the hou.sekeeper following her, and the four little girls trooping behind. Finally Amy felt a touch on her arm; sho looked round at Rose. 'I am not going witli you now,' she .said. ' I don't intend to. I am very thirsty, and 1 want my tea.' 'Bosh!' returned Kosalecn, 'There's a great deal to talk about. Who cares for tea'' 'Well, I want mi; o ; and nuubo tli. re a.-e cakes and fruit— there 's sure to be fruit,' said Amy. 'Oh! fruit and cakes,' said Rosalcen in a thought- ful voice. •'! like them. I like everything here; and I like best of all that the Carlingfords are coiiiiiig to-morrow.' 'But you'll be wreteheij when they come,' replied Amy. 'But there,' she added, 'we won't talk now. Do come; tliis is such a huge, big house that we'll lose ourselves if we are not f[uick,' Meanwhile the others had entered the oak parlour, which was as charming and refreshing-looking a room as any tired travellers could desire. The windows were wide open, and round cacli window clusterino- roses peeped, as well as many other sorts of creepers. The sweet smell from a flowering myrtle greeted their nostrils, and in the garden outside there were great beds of cherry-pie, mignonette, sweet-peas, and :c.s PREPARATIONS. 135 other sweet-smelling flowers. The scent of hay was also wafted in through those open windows. The oak parlour was worthy of its name, being lined throughout with heavy oak. There was a good deal of china fastened up to tlie walls, which relieved the dark effect; there were old books, too, and quaint old furniture, and a long glass which i ached from ceiling to floor in the middle of one wall; and the old-fashioned latticed windows were cur- tained with the quaintest old-world muslin curtains. On the centre table a tea was laid which ought to have delighted the heart of the most fastidious cliild in the world. Late as it was in the season, there were still quantities of strawberries, and they were piled up in great glares dishes; and there were other fruits, and many jugs of cream, and Junkets and cakes, and tea and coflee. And even Rosaleeii forgot all about her desire to have a secret talk with Amy when she saw that tea-table. 'I am hungry and thirsty,' she said. 'I am very glad I came.' 'Well, so are we all hungry and thirsty, Rose,' replied her mother. 'Now run ur stairs, dear, and wash your hands. Mrs Sweet will shosv you the bedrooms; and then you will come down. I shall be ready to pour out the tea. Afterwards we will walk round the grounds.' i' !! ll 136 rUEPARATIONS. ;ri. 'tl I ,! H .; Tho FruiVH had been allotte.1 the west wing, wliich contained many bedrooms, all of which were as nice in their way as Vxo oak parlour was in its way. The little girls had one betwetn them, a cosy nest, with old-fashioned furniture a.id old-fashioned cot' beds. Amy (juite screamed with delight when she saw hers ; while as to Rose, she began turning somer- saults up and doWn the oak floor. 'This is 'licious— 'licious,' she cried. 'Wo could have a great fight here. There's going to be a battle during the holidays, and we '11 fix the field ; it will be as groat a battle as those in history, and it may be mentioned in history by-and-by. I have it all settled. I am glad they are coming; yes, I am glad.' 'Well, g t ready for tea now,' said Amy. 'We will have Olio night in peace, one delightful evening, one lovely morning. They '11 be here about this tinrj to-morrow.' 'It's all too long oflT,' cried Rose. 'I'm eager for the fight to come hot and thick and fast.' 'You're a little savage,' replied Amy; 'you ought to be ashamed of yourself.' ' Well, I 'm not,' answered Rosaleen. ' I 'm enjoying myself far too much to be 'shamed. You're only 'shamed when you 're sad, and I 'm bubbling up with joy this minute. Oh, let 's be (|uick, Amy ! What PREPARATIONS. could be a field ; y, and '. have ; yes, 'Wo eninaf, 5 time 137 matter whether your luiir is smootli or not ? You needn't stop to brush it, surely.' 'I'll take out my little pocket-comb; that will do/ said Amy. 'You're the most perfect old maid that ever walked the earth,' remarked Rosaleen. 'What do you keep a pocket-comb for ? ' "Cos I like my hair smooth,' said Amy. 'I got it off a Christmas-tree last year. Isn't it an awfully sweet little thing ? ' 'Horrid little thing!' said Rose. 'You needn't think I 'm going to get out my tangles with it.' Amy, who had produced from her pocket a little pocket-comb, with a tiny glass attached, now held up the glass before her face, managed to see about the half of one eye and a little corner of her nose, and proceeded, as she expressed it, to do her hair. Rosaleen danced round her while the process was going on, and begged of her to hurry. At last it was smooth enough to content the placid Amy, and she ran downstairs, accompanied by her sister. Mrs Frere was seated at the head of the table. Dr Frere was lounging on a sofa by one of the open windows, and Pruo and Patience had ensconced themselves on each side of him. 'There you are!' exclaimed the, mother as the little 138 If! M 1 rr^ . » 5 I ^4 -•4'- PREPARATIONS. I ii' sinters entered. 'Rose, my p(3t, wliafc an untidy head! Now, Amy's looks beautifully neat' 'Oh! I wouldn't be a pocket-combed lied Piuo. ' Yes, mummv ; wliat wore you savino- ? — that you ' ' But if little Itoso Mants you, you may as well go to her,' remarked the mother. M am (.oino- in to talk to your father. Wr must make a good many arrangements bofoi-e the Carlingfords come. How very nice it will be to have them here!' She got up as she spoke, and re-entered the house. The girls looked after her. Amy went solemnly into the summer-house. *■ ;:l 140 IMIEPAIJATIONS. ii ■Thoro's going t„ l,o an awful H of trouble.' ,I,o oxcl,u,„od. . My ,,„,.,t ,,uite ™,k.,. Ro,,„ i, ;, J ' WO.0 „na „.„,.„o. i th,-,„< „.„o„ the Ca-li. ; 2 ■t H no holding her in/ ^ She „ pretty cool, I »,„st «ay,- replied Patty ■ It .s all most „„pl„„,,ant,' «ho added ■! ^„it„ f,,, f„, you A,„y,. y„u w„ ,„,,,, ^,,.^^^ J, Ko.aee„ „„„ the re,t of „,. «„, ;, „„ ^^^,,^„^^ ' augh^httlo girl, and h. become very „„ch wo : ay N,na .s most aeri„„,,y to be blamed. I used to bo very fond of her.' ■OhMtis all wrong,' said Amy; 'and Fred is .such , ';' ° "P" '■■'"" "'-" '"'"'%«; and wo might have liaes you 'ic i'ltw iuiii mistook.' P.Mii-: 142 PREPARATIONS. 143 can teach Fred his spelling; and you, Frue, can hob- nob with Nina; and we can all be jolly together. But not for les8 than that ; it 's Nina's knees shall bend, not mine.' ' Oh ! you 're a little goose ; there really is no talking to you. But come, of course we have declared war, and we must stick to it, although I must say it's detestable. But one thing we must do : we must be outwardly polite. We '11 have to be with the Carling- fords more than ever we were during term, and we will have so to act that our parents are not un- happy.' ' Quite right, Prue,' said Patty ; ' that 'r what we must do.' 'Then I propose,' continued Prudence, 'that when the Carlingfords come to-morrow we should just have a little talk with them for a minute or two, and arrange how matters are to be; there is nothing else for it.' 'There's one great comfort,' remarked Amy, 'we sloop in the west wing, and they sleep in the' east wing; we'll have quiet nights anyway.' 'Maybe,' said Rosaleeii, 'there'll be ambushes, and all that sort of thing, going on ; there 's no saying. You 're in a great hurry to stop our fun ; that 's all I can say. For my part, I'm not going to yield. This battle has to go right through, and 1 I ! I 144 PREPARATIONS. I'm never going to yield. Nina shall bend the knee, not the Dark Rosaleen.' The children continued their conversation a few n.inutes longer, and then Prue and P^tty went sadly back to the house. Meanwhile Mrs Frere, with the help of the house- keeper, had been making arrangements. The east wing, which was even more charming, if that were possible, than the west, was arranged for the use of the Carlingfords, and Pridence and Patty were asked by their mother to come with hsr to inspect the pretty rooms. 'I am anxious that you should see Nina's room' said Mrs Frere. 'It is just over the po.ch. Did you ever see anything more fascinating?' It certainly was a lovely room. From the window was a magnificent view, and the room itself was as sweet and pretty as the most fastidious maiden could desire, 'She cannot but be pleased with it,' said Mn Frere- 'and there is a lovely window-seat wh: .-e < o;^ Prue' and Nina can chat together. My darling.,' sui) con- tmued, 'I had a great friend myself when I was your age, and I appreciated what we used to call in Scotch phrase "a hearty haver." You can "haver" here, my darling child, to your heart's content.' 'Yes, mother,' replied Prue a little sadly; 'but I PREPARATIONS. 145 I do not tliink/ she added after a pau.s,. 'tliat we shall "haver" much; we have grown' 'Older, is it not?' said Mrs Frere. 'Yes that is quite true. You and Patience are becoming very womanly, both of you but I don't want you to lose your sweet childhood too soon. You won't be fifteen for another week, and yours is the happy age, full of friendships and romance and sentiment and poetry and love. Keep all the good things of your golden youth, darlings.' ! /I The OJ.ls ami the Evens. 116 ri ,1 'I. ■ 1 ■ ^ w ^ p^ i i i ^ r 1 ■ 1 ! ! 1 ! s 1 1 CHAPTER XII i PATIENCE LAUGHED. |HE next day the Carlingfords arrived. They came about the same hour that the Freres did on the previous after- noon, and walked in quite quietly, look- inn-, all of tliem, quite nice and cheerful. Nina, in particular, was absolutely radiant in her summer (h-oss, with a big shady hat softening her charming face. Mrs Frerc came out on the lawn to meet htr friends, and she and Mrs Carlingford kissed each other very warmly, and then hand-in-b ,r. 1 went into the house. Dr Frere arrived present.. nd joined the two !;v;;es. The children loo. c-^ , one another. There wa^ not a young Frere ai)v aere in sight. 'So far so good,' said Nina. S!)( -in up to Mrs Frere as she uttered the words, ' Ar.-, to see our rooms now, or later on?' she asked. % ■^ PATIENCE LAUGHED. 147 'Oh, of coui-so, any moment you like, dour Nina. But where is Pruc ?' 'I can ace my room without Prue— can I not?' asked Nina. • Yes ; but it is very odd that the child is not any- wliere about. She and ^'atty were here a nn'nute aero. As to tlie two little ones, they made off inunediately after breakfast, and begged of me to allow them to take their lunch with them. I expect they are in one of the hay-fields. You would like to go and have a search for then), Peach; and you, Fred, might go with your sister.' Fred's eyes sparkled. He would have given almost everything he possessed to rush off through tliat summer sunshine, through those hay-scented fields, in search of the two little sisters. He looked fixedly at Peach, who was standing up very frave and stern, her large gray eyes fixed on her sister Nina's face. Nina gave her an emphatic look which seemed to the younger girl to signify approval; and then, turning once more to Mrs Frere, she said: 'I will run up and see my room. We shall come across Prue and Patty some time, I suppose.' She spoke quite lightly, and there was no apparent confusion in her tones, Mrs Frere proposed to tak(^ the Carlino-fords b- < $■ !'$) ^ti 148 PATIENCE LAUGHED. Ill 1 i''r I over the east win^. herself. She Hecme.l annoyed at the absence of all the children, but said nothing further on the matter. The Carlingfords were delighted with the pleasant arran^rements made for their comfort. Nina linc^ered for a little in Iier pretty room, and Peach stood by her side. 'Oh Nina. Nina!' said the little girl when the door closed upon tlie elder ladies, ' how are we to carry it on?' 'By being perfectly natural and pleasant and pohte, and thinking more of others than our- selves,' answered Nina in a most good, go-to-meeting sort of voice. 'But I don't understand you,' said Peach. 'I supposed that we were thinking altogether of our- selves in this matter. What do you mean?' 'I want us all to have a happy time. Of course the battle must go on until Rosaleen chooses to yield.' 'I do not believe .she will ever yield,' replied Peach. 'It's not in her.' 'She must yiehV said Nina. 'The battle must go on until she does; but it is possible that I may bring her to her senses-I have several schemes in my head. But now, go downstairs. Peach. You look quite pale and almost frightened ; that will never do.' 4 PATIENCK LAUdHEl). 14f) I ; I will ,. u„ out ,.„.l have a look ■■„u„.l the place saiil Peach. 'If wo i^o fl.„ v , ., . "'"' "'" *'«-es we will speak to them f,u,te politely, of course.' ■ •01' yos, dear; a,.,i in our parents' presence you ■H-t tr, to appear as god friends as ever ll wmboalittle difficult; but you have a lot of c aractor. Peach, and I an, .sure you „,,1 do your utmost in this matter,' ' ■I would do anything for you,' replied r.,„h k.-m. her elder sister, and then she ran out cf' the room. Nina went to the window and looked out ■It .3 rather puzzling,' .,he said to herself ■! aLncst wish now I had never begun it. The situation W.11 be a httle strained; but I think we can carry things through all right, and of course in the end Rosaleen m«,st yield. We m„.,t have a meet!,.- of «.o Powers. Ken can act for me. and P^e^or Eo^aleen and thus matters may be brought to an .^"e-I hope a peaceful one. I shall talk the tldng out with Ken this evening. Oh, what a lovely P e How peaceful it seems ! It is rather ludicrous but It sluin't interfere with our happy time.' She ran downstairs, resolved to banish all gloom. The downstairs arrangements had been made also w..h a view to the comfort of the two families; the .!i' •V ■ 150 PATIENCE LArnFIKD. mm I iff 1' Si U.. whole of tlic cciitro of the house vviis fjjivcn up to Hpiieious Hittin;;-i'oojiiH. Some of these Hittin^-roonis wore for the niuUial uccomrnoflation of t!ie Odd.s iiixl the I'jvens ; but some, on the other luiud, were for the Odds anrl Horiio for the Evens alone. There was a delightful little houdoir wliich no one specially claimed, and which Nina bcgi^'ed slie might he allowed to have fo' her own private use. Tin's was allowed, and ,she be^^an makinu' arrani^cments im- mediately, carrying down from ujjstairs lier favourite books, her work materials, her drawing portfolio, and other personal matters. Hhc put out her favourite photographs on the mantelpiece, and, st'pping through the open window, pi-ked some mignonette and sweet- peas ;'?id h' Uotropi >o till tlie vases with. She was in raptures with her room, and had almost forgotten all ab"'(t the (|ijanvl when Pt ch came back, 'I can't hnd Fred anywhere,' Puch said. 'I have looked and loo' -d, hvJ. he is nox-here to be found. What r h- happened?' 'Oh, my de, 1\. >., this is a large house, and there are extensive grounds. Why ,.ould not Fred have run away all by himself?' 'Do you think Fred has gone to visit the Evens?' asked Peach in a low, awe-struck voice. 'Fred go to visit our enemies?' rt'idied Nina. 'He would not be 1 III 154 PATIENCK LAUGHED. ^' 1, |i I 1 exactly know what I think; I only wonder if we did wrong to come here.' 'But why. mother r It is such a lovely place, and ' — 'That's just it, xNina. It is a lovely place; hut lovely places, and beautiful houses, and exquisite grounds, and oardens like these do not brine, happi- ness. I have noticed for sotne time ' 'What, mother r said Nina in a low tone. 'Tliat you and the Freres are not the frien.ls von used to be,' 'Oh, we are very good friends, mother-verv good.' "^ 'Is that true, my darlino-?' Nina paused for a moment. It was against the rules that the grown-ups shoul.l know anythino- of the quarrel between the Odds and tlie Evens" but suddenly it occurred to her that she micdit do well to confide in her mother a little way. She took her hand. 'Mummy,' she said. 'Yes, dearest.' 'There is something, but I hope it will soon be all over; and I want you not to speak of it, and not to notice it. Only, if we are not nlwavs o.„,sb- mg together. Prue and I. as we used to be in the old times, it is not that we do not love each other I .1 i der if we 'ly place, •ICO ; but exqiiisito ig bappi- snds you. er — very linst tlio tnytliinjT Evcnf s; light do ^he took soon be it, and '.s gi I sh- in the h otlier i PATIENCE LAUGHED. 15.J just as nuK-h as ever. It nmy be wrong, motlier, or it niay be riglit; but tlie tiling that is })etweon the Fren.-s and us must go on now until_oh ; I cuuiot tell you how lono-, mother; only yon must t-rn t mo, and you must take no notice, and you must not ask any rjuostions.' 'I alvvavs havo trusted you, Nina; and if you can assure mo that there is nothing wrong at all in this, then' 'I do not think there is anything wrong,' replied Nina very slowly. She looked thoughtful ; a puzzled expression visited her eyes. 'I mean it for right,' .he said more slowly: 'it may be wrong, but I mean it for right, and it must go on, mother, just for the present; and, please, please, take no notice.' ' You have trusted me, and I will take no notice,' answered Mrs Carlir.gford ; 'but I shall be luappier, much happier, when you tell me that the cloud, whatever it is, is re.noved. I wish, however,' that you had given me even this small confidence earlier.' •Why 80, mother?' 'Because I should not have acceded to my dear friend Mrs Frere's request. T should not have come to the same house with the children if I ha.l known what 3^ou have just told me.' ii' H I ! ' r Rl= ' tm- 156 PATIENCE LAUGHED. 'It will be all right, mummy; it is, after all, the best thing possible. It will bring things to a crisis; that is all we want. Now do— do let us talk of something else.' 'Yes, I will, if you can assure me you are happy.' 'I am.' answered the girl. 'Let us talk about that time when Ken and I shall be in London with Aunt Julia.' 'By the way, Nina,' said her mother, 'your Aunt Julia wants to spend part of the holidays here.' Nina frowned. 'You would like her to come, would you not, dearest ? ' 'Yes, and no,' she replied. 'Aunt Julia, you know, mummy, is rather quizzical and rathc^r curious. I love her with all my heart; but she must not inquire too deeply into our ways. She must not come into our children's kingdom; that is what I mean, mummy. Even you, dearest darling, must not come in there ; it is our own kingdom, and we must have it to ourselves.' •Quite so. I can make an excuse not to have her,' replied Mrs Carlingford. ' I am glad you have spoken, Nina; and now, remember that I trust you to do right, not wrong—right, not wrong. That is tile main thing.' PATIENCE LAUGHED. 167 'I will try, mother,' answered the girl very gravely. She and her mother chatted together for a little longer, and then went back to the house. Standing in the porch was Patience. The colour flew into her face when she saw Nina; she ran up to her. Nina ran to her too, and clasped lier hand. They held each other's hands very tightly, but neither girl spoke. Mrs Carlingford watched them; the anxiety in her heart grew greater as she saw the peculiar way in which they met. 'Not a bit like children,' she said to herself. 'What is wrong? It is dreadful not to know, and yet I must trust my little girl.' 'Would you like to show me over the grounds?' asked Nina just at that moment in her pleasant voice. Something in the tone relieved Mrs Car- lingford, who went and sat near Mrs Frere in the big hall. The girls walked across the lawn side by side. 'It is so funny about the childr.n,' said Mrs Frere. 'They have all oeen away; even tea has not brought them back. I cannot account for it' 'Oh, Patience was here a momeno ago,' answered Mrs Carlingford. 'She has ju.st crossed the lawn with Nina.' 'Then thut is riirht' ^^•,«L*mif«. s^a. -.f II 158 TATiENCE LArauv.n. Meanwhile tlio two girls were talking in low tones together. 'You have conic, Nina,' sai.l Patience. 'We arc absolutely puzzled what to do. We thought it all so strange this inoi-iiing that wo resolved to ^o oil' l>y ourselves; hut wo cannot do that ahva^s; wo uiust often nioet; wo must often talk.' 'Yes/ replica I Nina, 'Wo can talk on oivlinary matters; we must not talk on conlidential matters. That is quite outside the rules of warfare.' 'Shall we have subjects, then, to talk on?' asked Patience, her eyes brightening. 'I don't mind a bit if I really know what to do.' 'When we walk together, as M^e must somo- timos, we will discuss a special subject. We can talk about the beauties of Nature on the present occasion.' Patience bit her lip, looked full at Nina, and then, all of a sudden— she did not know why — burst out lauirhinfr. I T59 CHAPTER XIV. SPONGE-CAKES, EANWHILE tlio two little girls Rosalcen and Amy hud o-ono off by thomselvcs. Thoy had gone away quite early that morning, having begged of cook to give them something to cat. 8he hnd put up a few cakes and a bottle of milk in a little basket; and, contented with this simple fare, they had run away by themselves. Tliey had consulted no one as to their doings. At last they found themselves in a field which was on that warm summer day the peiiection of all playgrounds. On one side it was s'ujjtered by overhanging beech-trees; on the other sJup tha sun shone and the grass looked a wonder- fully vivid green. llosaleen and Amy sat down under the shade of one of the trees. Amy took out hor spelliiig-book, and began to amuse herself with her fnvfasrite occupation; Rosaleen lay full ]< ngth :■!'! !■ 160 SPONGE CAKES. ft- .<(>' ' ■',(! I on the grass, l.olding a story book before her eyes. After a time Amy looked up and saw that her little companion was sound asleep. Rosaleen slept for over an hour; then she started up, rubbing her dark mrea and looking in some bewilderment about her. 'I've had a horrid dream,' she said. ' Oh, you 're always having horrid dreams,' replied Amy; 'and I'm not a bit surprised. I have come to the conclusion that you arc a very wicked little girl.' *0h, indeed!' answered Rosaleen. 'Well, I like being wicked— so there!' Amy gazed at her in mild surprise. 'If you would but think of your education,' she said plaintively, 'all that you have got to learn; in particular, your spelling. Now, I wonder if you could spell "equilibiium."' 'I don't even know what it means,' answered Rosaleen; 'and, as to spelling it, I'm not jjoing to try.' 'I can spell it most beautifully,' said Amy. 'Do you think you could spell " equestrian "—that s not so difficult-or "equivalent"? Do try and spell " equivalent." Begin " e-qui- "—now go on.' 'If you ask me another word I'll box your ears.' replied Rosaleen. 'If there is a thing under the mm I hate it's spellinir. It's vorv nosf^, ir, .....ii ».j >JI SPONGE-CAKES. 161 'Do - not spell that's what I tliink— that is, if it makes a person turn into the sort of girl you are.' 'Oh, there, there!' said Amy; 'if we begin to quarrel amongst ourselves we shall have a sad time. I wonder,' she added plaintiveh^ 'if the Carlino-- fords have come yet.' 'I don't know, and I don't care,' replied Rosaleen. 'I believe you do care very much,' answered Amy. 'Well, I don't. Let's have lunch; I'm very peckish.' 'You do use such queer words — peckish; it is so vulgar.' 'I'll say something worse if you correct n)e,' answered Kosaleen. 'Here, open the basket, and let's btii'in.' Amy had thought a good deal about the lunch. She had considered to herself how she would make it Itot a long time, and how much fun slie and her spirited little sister woidd extract out of it; l^ut Rosaleen, for some reason, was not in the mood for any of Amy's ideas. She clutched at the basket, opened it rudely, took out a bag of sponge-cakes, and began to munch away. 'If we were at home,' she began, 'we'd have chicken and peas and new potatoes, and strawberries, dum't like nothing but sponge cakes and milk.' Th« Odds and the Evens. K 162 SPONGE-CAKES. m «i •- ' (I 'You are cool,' answered Amy. 'It was your wish to come here, not mine.' ' I had to be away when she came,' said Rosaleen. ' You forget that I 'm the general on the side of the Evens. I could not be by when tlie general of the Odds arrived.' ' Well, it 's a great pity, that 's all I can say.' ' I don't think so. I 'm enjoying myself monstrous well,' said Rosaleen. 'You're always sucli a dis- contented thing.' Amy began to whisper softly to herself a (juoerer word than she had yet thought of. ' Fissirostral,' she said. She began to spell it — 'Fissi-,' then she looked at Rosaleen. 'Rosaleen,' she said, 'do you know what " fissirosti-al " means ? ' ' I don't want to know,' answered Rosaleen, munch- ing another sponge-cake. 'Well, it's having a bill with a very wide gape; swallows have fissirostral bills. Isn't it lovely to know all about those things ? ' ' Hateful,' said Rosaleen ; she sprang suddenly to her feet. ' I wonder if the Carlingfords have come ? ' she cried. *0h, are you curious?' said Amy. 'Do, do say that you are curious.' 'I'm not a bit curious,' answered Rosaleen, sub- • J • • 1 SP()N(JK-CAKES. 163 your .* 'Well, I am. Would you inind fiwrully il' I went to the ^n-ip in tliu liedyo and looked thruu<,di ? I can jUHt <,'et a peep of the house, and I could tell if tliey had come.' Rcsaleen did not reply. SJie sliolitly turned her back on Amy, and began to investigate the contents of the basket. There were several kinds of cakes and a good supply of milk, but nothing more. Amy, having satisfied herself as regards cake and milk, rose slowly, took Rosaleen's silence as permis- sion, and ran across the field to the aforesaid gap. There she stood and peered through. After a time she came on tiptoe back to Rosaleen. •They have come,' she said. ' Who have come ? ' 'The Odds.' 'Let them,' answered Rosaleen. 'They have all come,' coutiiuied Amy. 'Tliey are wandering about; I saw Nina walking across the grass with her mother in the direction of the fruit garden, and — and do yom know who is coming across the field towards us ? ' 'No, I'm sure I don't.' 'It's dear, dear little Fred.' 'Then let dear, dear little Fred keep away,' said Rosaleen. 'He's one ,:" the enemies; he had better make himself scarce- -Uiat s ail I know/ M i 164 SPONGi:-CAKES. Amy looked incjui.sitively at Roisaleoj, and with a question in lier eyes. She did not ask it, how- ever, .^he stood quite still, a few feet from her little sister. 'Why don't you sit down and make yourself pleasant? Get at your spelling if you want to; don't stand just behind nic' Amy east longing eyes at her spol ling-book. Tiierc were some delicious words, longer than she had yet come across, to be mastered. She felt tliat tu;!,' knowledge of the orthography of tie language was getting profound. She glanced again at Rosa- leen. Rosaleen, having finished her lunch, lay down on the grass. 'I'm going to sleep,' she said. 'It's very dull in the country. I don't care a bit for the country. I don't think it pretty; I think it's ugly. Don't stand at my back. Amy ; sit down or go away.' After a further reflection Amy decided to do the latter. She went softl}^ very softl}', almost on tiptoe, back to the gap in the hedge. At the other side of the gap she saw what somehow she had expected to see — the wistful, anxious, longing face of Fred Carlingford. Fred was as anxious to meet Amy as Amy was to meet him. His eyes shone with pleasure when he saw her. * He would learn to spell " fissirostral," ' she said i SPONGE-CAKES. 1()5 .4 I 1 Wu.,f„l wunl.,. And l.o'„ »uch a nico b„j, „„a "'. ":™' ''"""■'""J «- ^i it was all Ni„a» uoinfo ono will know; .aid A„,y. .c.,„. i„«id. tl.o Ik (Jge, quick ! ' 'But I rlarc not,' answered Fred, 'Lit do coward!' .said Amy. 'Who's to know?' 'No one,' replied Fred. 'Is anyliody following you down the field?' 'Oh no, no!' ;Then come ,,uick. Here's a lovely, lovely place; It a behind this holly-bush. Come quick ! ' In an instant Amy. a stronger character than Fred, had seized his all-too-willing hand, had drao^ed him across th. field, and they were both seTted at the farthe. side of the holly-bush. 'Can yon spell " tissirostral "? ' asked Amy at once 'No,' answercKl Fred. His heart was beatino-- J^e put up his hnnd to his forehead to wipe away the moisture. 'I cannot spell anything.' he said. 'I seem to grow stupider and stup-^der. You could teach me a iot; but, of course, you cau'c.' R/i-'J IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) // ^^ / 1.0 I.I 11.25 •^ 1^ 12.2 us S 1^ 20 U 111.6 x« Photographic Sdences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 873-4503 ,\ iV ^ <> '^ -^ \ Wiis "^ ^<^^ iil ? ,v .^ .% ;: wake early in the morning; {.j love to.' Oh, what ine ? But 1 it often s jinotlier y file real 1(1 in your wfuit this SPONOE-CAKES. 167 ued Amy. ne in the ng; only, \s no, and , Fred, it him, ' we ^y is up, Rosaleon's nder tlian morning; ™.lnigot„„tof,„y.,,„,„„,_i,, „, the pear-foo. A„,i if ,„„ ,, ,„ J ^^ el.n. on to-w„ co„l,l ,„eot, ,t„d „,o e„„M „o ^^^ by o„r,c.:vo» „„,! do our ..pellin..- ^ 'Is it to I,e only spoiling?' ,,,sk„| f,,j . rather (lubions voice, to'l:;'"'^ WrM; replied Frod. •! don't .„„, ■ But at least yon wonld like to he able to, spell S"PP°- yo" -vere going i„ fo,, , e„n,p<.ti ive xan,.na ,on and the examiner asked you to „ , Jerr;"' ^" ^°" ^"•■''' ■-- '-^- -■" ^-o.. •I 'spect I'd be ploughed/ aaswered Fred 'There now; you wouldn't like to be ploughed- would you ? ' i ft "-^ 'No' said Fred. 'Well, then, I'll teaeh you how to spoil that word and rnany, many others; and I'll help j-ou witb your history. We'll h^ „. • • as ever w ^proving to eaeli other as ever we can. 'But how can I improve you ? ' asked Fred Amy thought for a moment. * I Pin 168 SPONUE-CAKES. itjJ 'You i'.ii<;'1it icU in(> liow you nifuiaL,fo that horrid football,' Hho said. 'I'm not interested in games, but you are.' 'Oh, I'll tell you lul about it,' answered Fred, liis dark eyes sparkling. ' What place shall v/e meet at ? But won't it be awi'ully mean ? ' he added. ' I don'^ think so. Oh, good gracious ! there 's Dark Rosaleen ; she 's moving about. If we arc seen we are lost. Creep in under the holly- bush, Fred — ({uick, quick, (juick ! ' Fred, quite as frightened as Amy, struggled in under the liolly-bush, pulling lii.s legs after him. He was much scratched, and his legs began to bleed. Amy lay down on the ground underneath the large bush, and Fred curled himself up as well as ' could. 'She won't find us here,' gasped Amy. 'Don't speak a word for your life.' 'It's you that are speaking,' replied Fred. 'Oh! I am torn and bleeding. I 'ni in dreadful agony. I think I 'm bleeding to death.' ' Not you,' answered Amy. ' Think of " fissirostral," and stay quiet.' Fred felt that he hated ' Fissirostral,' whoever ho was; he really supposed that the word belonged to some unknown man. Rosaleen walked abou'., calling her sister. Pre- :m /hilt lu)rri(l in games, I Frerl, liis v/e meet added. .s! there's e are seen sh, Fred — uggled in after him. n to bleed, the large '■ell as ' '. ' Don't -ed. ' Oh ! :ul agony. ssirostral," hoever ho jlonged to iter. Pre- SPONOE-CAKEs. IG!) sontly, hearing no response, she sat down ; u„d Amy utter a long tin.e, divu herself inna xuuhv the «liolter of the holly-tree, and .losired Fred to do hkewise, and told hi,n not to n.ind his wonnds. 'They will heal in no time,' she len.urke.l. ' Ju-o.-y boy in the country g.ts scratehed ; it's nothino-' 'It hurts a good iot, though, all the same,'^ said rred. 'Well, I won't have you for n.y lu.lf-twin if you grumble about things like that,' replied An.v. 'Now go back through the gap in the hedge, an-l no one will know.' 'And arc we to meet to-morrow morning?' asked the little boy. 'Of course we are. Now men, off' with you.' Fred scampered away; and Amy, after a judicious tune had elapsed, went to her little sister. ' Where have you been ? ' asked Rosalecn. ' Oh, wandering about,' said Amy. ' It 's very dull I wish this ((uanvl would come to an end.' ' It 's no good your wishing,' replie-I Kosaleen. « My knees are stiffer than ever.' 'Bother you and your knees,' said Amy. 'We ba.l best go back now, and have a proper tea;' and Rosaleen, by no mean,, unwilling, and thoroughly hungry-for the cakes and n.ilk had not satisfied a very voracious appetite-rose to comply. if II n 170 SI'ONGE-CAKES. m Ah the littlo Hi.sters wero cimsing the field they met Prudence and Kennetli uallci.ig to^-ether side hy Hide and talkin-r earnestly. •Wliy,' exclaimed Kosaleen, 'what docs thin mean ? ' Jvenneth no sooner saw Rosalecn than ho drew up, and motioned to Prudence to do the same. 'I am olad we have met you, Kosaleen,' he said. 'We want to say something.' 'What?' asked Kosaleen. She tried to stand on her dignity, but it was rather difHcult to do so with tall Kenneth looking at her with slightly quizzical eyes. 'Do you know what a truce means?' he asked. 'No; I am sure I don't,' answered Kosaleen. 'Well, it's a warlike term; you know we are at war, we Odds against you Evens. We want to have a truce or an armistice.' 'Oh, 1 am sure I don't know what you are talking about,' said Kosaleen. 'Spell it,' whispered Amy to her sister. ' I won't,' cried Kosaleen. ' If you ask me to spell another word I'll box your ears.' Amy spelt it over softly to herself. 'I wonder if there is an "s" or a "c" in the last syllable,' she said. She looked full up at Kenneth. 171 field they ^'otlier Hide does tin's 1 lie drew iJiine. I,' ho said. ► stand on Jo so with 7 quizzical 3 asked, leen. "f we arc 5 want to yon are e to spell in the 11 up at SPONGE-CAKES. 'What is itr asked KeniK.-th. *I.s th.ro an ".s"ora " c - in tho lust sylluhl. d' arniistice i ' 'A "c" or eouisc,' replied Kenned,; 'but don't interrupt me now, Amy. Wo want to l.uvc an anuLstice or truce. Tiuit means tliat for a time-lor a short time, we'll .say for twenty-four honrs-we cease all hostilities ; we become friends as it wore ; we talk to one another; there is no trouble. During that time Prudence and I and one other member on each side meet and consult wliat is to be done to bring the great (juarrel to an end. We want the truce to begin, if possible, to-morrow morning, and we wish to know, Rosaleen, if you are agreeable.' 'Oh, I'm quite agreeable,' answered Rosaleen; 'only you need not think that I'll be friendly, for I'm bitter cut through my very heart; and whether there are twenty armistices or not, I '11 never, never yield. That's all. You can have your tr'uce or armistice or whatever you call it, only don't sup- pose that I'm going to yield.' 'We'll see about that,' said Kennetli, 'and we'll begin the truce to-morrow morning. To-morrow the Odds and the Evens can be quite as friendly and as much together as if there were no battle between us.' 'It must end on the following morning,' remarked >.: ii 172 r... ,. SPONOE-CAKES. W.o„. 'Iti^onlyfo,. ewe„t3-f„„r,,o,,, an,, I-»oll,Ithinkni,,<,,,,,.^. ,.„,.^,,^_,^^^, 'Oh. ,I„„'t talk no„.scn.s.; .said Kc.„n.ti,. ■Y„„.,| bo ngl,t ,.,a,i to talk to F.-0.1, you know, andto P ach. Lot » I,avo one J.appy .lay, wln.tevu- con,o. fir Cor, And Ro^lcon, her dark 0,0., l,V,,ti„„ „, i, she felt a sudden drawing towards those to whon, .she w,« an enemy, relented without any further ! 'i PI ir ho\ ca, and lay.' "'til. ' You 'II now, and to Htevfci- comes 173 'ff a.s if sho o wlioni slio "ly further CHAPTER XV. JACK-IN-THE-BOX. I '0 Dark Ko»alo™'« wi.sl,o.,. that tl,o »..".st,co w„., to l,.t for thr.0 wl,„lo days, ])„ring that timo the Od,k and the Even., wore to a.,.,ociato „, Ih -or .„oy care,, the one with the other Thov tlore were no awl'.,! war between them- buLn ,/ ^"Idect of the war they were not t , I ,vn,.. -1 .> \\cic not to speak. TJiov ,n ,,o„„„r ,,„,„„> to ieave that ai,ne. On v «>o..e who were arranging the tern.s of the futZ warfare were a„owe. to cli.eu. the snhjeet. T t«o who were Anally .selected f„r thi., i„,portant P™,e„ceo„the.*oftheEve„.. They were' , oh them a .trong. deter„,inecl, reliable sort of eharae-ter II I "1 174 JACK-IN-THE-JIOX. hoy were neither of them .nven to mere impulse '•"t could act on occasions with coolne.s.s und con,mon-Hen,se. Rosnleen and Nina wore, of cour.se to bo cor.sulted; but it wan tlavse two who wore' to draw up the torn^.s of the future warfare or tl»e possible peace. MeanwliiJe the rest of the clulnin^. now. I declare I won't stny in l.e.I any longer. It's ft heautifiil, fine niornin^j; I 'H ^,(3^ ^jp- Sh., rose, put her small brown toes on the floor, and looked around her. Sho was dark herself as if she were really born a little gipsy ; and perhaps the wild blood in her which she had inherited from some distant Irish ancestors Iielped to make her the extraordinary little creature she was. She felt akin to the gipsies; she had a great longing to be near them. She never saw a gipsy woman pass but her whole heart went out to her. Now she thought and thought. 'I wonder if there are any near,' she said to herself 'If there are. I'd like to visit them. It wovdd do no harm ; there may come a time when they will want me to bo their queen. Anyhow, I think I '11 go anme some- lys to act. !lf, as she i— ' it will id we are won't (ret k. There JACK-fN Tin: Kox. 177 - two more ,nys of this ,.,..,d ,..„ee. I ,,,, ' I '^7'' ^''^" "-'•"-«• -ith the ,..sio.s.' «''^ needed i, .. tl: ^ .::':;? ""''''' I.iif 1 , "^ **'y waiiu one '•»'t l^ocausc she thou^dit it ..tv. Iht . . • < '^ortij. It was perfectly oasv f,,,. i appo,„t.,>o„t with Kre,! o„,:„„ ,, '^ . ^'•''' '" ' roranrki„„ then, Ul, ., ■> '\"' "'*''°"t »ny ""o "iiIin. her fists, ' I 'll-_l '11 ' , ° ' Oh, well-truce,' replied the httle hoy, in some alarm. 'TJiat's all ri.ht,' said Rosaleen; 'you can stay ""^ler this tree as Ion. as you like. An.y is fast a.sleep, if you 're thinking of her. She 's not .oing to be bothered with you at this 1 r.' ^ ' But wliere arc you going ? ' asked Fred. 'I'm not going to tell you,' replied Rosaleen. 'But, oh! Rose, Rose, n)ay I not come with you? It's so precious dull here. 1 got up so very, very early. I do love you so much, Rose ; I think you are just most beautiful.' ' Look here,' said Rosaleen, her eyes flashincr < do you mean that you really, really love me ? ' 'Oh! indeed I do; better than Amy almost.' If there was one thing Rosaleen coveted in h.r heart of hearts it was to be loved. She looked straight at Fred. 'You 're rather nice for a boy,' she said. ' I u.ean you are not bad. No one could compare a boy with a gu'l ; but for a boy you 'I'e not bad.' ' ^'^^"^^ you.' i-eplied Fred humbly. ' And you really love me ? ' 'Yes.' ' Look hard into my eyes and say it again.' ■■■1 180 .IA(UMN TIIIMiox. t < '1'.! F.'e,l ,,i,, U.k V.,. ,,a,,l i„t„ tl. ,„„,,i„,, ,„,,, i^yo^ ol Rosaloen. 'J I'>v*' you,' 1,0 ro|H,itc'(l with f(Tv,.„r. 'i won.l.T lu.Nv inuoh r ,sui,I Ku.saJocn. 'How inuclir uelioed Frod 'V»'M.' "'Vy inc,' said Fred. 'VVould y„u d„ ..inytl.inu- I ,,„sk,.d yo„ ? ' 'Any(l,i„n-; ..insueivd Fred (he rash. •Well, then, will you leave the Odd« and come and joni u,s, tlio Evens ^ ' ' What "« rranis,. ? «W Qnoen i. g:tUn/:;; ^ "'7 '° '"^ ^ '''^ «P-tah.,boi,i„,eon; i;''tT~^''^- I •■o' ""d strong, and wit., ^2tv I Z ""^ "°*<= f ""•> "^ ""Ik, and she If Ml 182 .JACK IN'-rilK 15' >X. h E' I f I iy gettiiii;- it all I'oady; auil the (Jil'-y KIul;' is gcttiiiij out lu}' tlii'onc; and maylie there's a little throne gettiniij ready i'ur yon, and you can sit near me.' * There arc gipsies about two miles from here,' said Freil. ' Oh, do be (juiek ! ' cried KosalecU, jumpin;^ up ami down. ' We '11 go there, you and I, hind-in-hand, and we'll have such a jolly time. Oh! do say "yes;" be quick. You beloiii;" to me.' 'But it does seem so mean,' said Fred. '1 call it jolly plucky. But, mean or not, I want yon ; and it" you don't come 1 '11 ' But what Rosalecn did mean to do Fred never knew, for at that moment there came a rustling- sound in the direction of a distant part of the house ; and Rosaleen, catliing her little compani(m's hand, (h-agged him (juickly into the .shrubbery. 'Now,' she said, 'you have got to .say "yes" or "no." If it's "yes' ' 'Oh, yes, yes!' replied Fred; 'it's so mis'rable as it is. I have no fun at all ; and Peach, who ouLdit to be fond of me, .seeing I am her own twin^ never looks at me, and is so scornful.' ' You won't be dull when you bcloncr to us ; it will be woiiderfully exciting. You'll be of gi'eat use,' said Rosaleen. y KiiiL;' is 's ii lilllo u can sit roin here,' n<^- up fin> yes or lis'ruble as wlio ouf^ht win., never to us ; it of great JACK-IN-THE-BOX. ^^^ to you. I do lovo ,o« and A„,y tremendoun.' You ,„u.,t love „,e ,™eh better than Amy. A,nv s «l very well-. ,^ ,,„,, „f „.,„,^ ^^ ;' ton oV"" T' ''"''''■" «™'™'' i™, ,r,,j P^jeo.t>™,;»dt,. victory wil, be „,i,.e in "s „,,f„..e, and you'll be ,nj. captain when eve,,- tlnng IS won. Now dron „„ , •* «ow, (Hop on one knee and say Lioge lady, I belonc. to vou" Ti,. , *op on one knee.' ° I'^re, go down; ciously gave him her hand. *" ■Rise, Frederick.' she .(.q id .T„ . >ou as a member of my army.' Thi.s ceremony being completed, Fred -with an X traordmary added load on hi. mind, althou a exacted it to be . li.bt a, a featl.er-aJ: ot the gipsies' camp. 'Why do you love gipsies so much?' he a»ked. C.'3 I belong to them. Do you know what I tl'.nk ? Rosaleen stooped towards her little con, pan,on-she was l.a.f a head ta„er-and said in > ™U>..a. c voice,. I think I was stole from the gi. sit when I wa., a little, wee, wee baby. I believe , am wnac 1 think. Never minrJ • t i ^>evei niind, I love em, and I want I 184 JACK-IN-TIIE !!OX. :i; to sec 'em. Are you quite sure there are gipsies here ? ' ' Of course there are,' said Fred. ' We took a drive yesterday evening', and we passed all their tents. There were three or four vans and a lot of tents, and a lot of children playing about in the fields, and as brown as berries.' 'As brown as nic ? ' asked Rosalecn. 'Yes,' replied Fred; 'only not half so handsome.' ' Yon 're a very nice little boy, Fi-cderick,' said Rosaleen in an emphatic voice. She patted him condescendingly on his sliouldcr. ' I am going to make great use of you, Fred,' she added. 'Thank you, Rosaleen.' 'You'll never be lonely again; you'll have an awful lot to do.' ' Only, I hope,' said Fred in a shaking voice, ' that Ken and Malcolm and Nina will never find out.' ' Let 'cm find out if they like ; what does it matter ? ' ' Oh ! and Peach ; it would kill Peach,' continued Fred. 'Let her die,' said Rosaleen. 'But I don't want her to die.' ' You needn't talk about these others to me ; I hate every one of 'em. You'i-e the only one I care for, and I'm very fond of you; you're not at all bad i re gipsies ok a drive icir tents. of tents, the fields, indsome.' rick,' said itted liini going to have an oice, 'that i out.' t does it continued JACK-IN-TUE-DOX. 185 le ; I hate care for, t all bad •Snppaso tl,oy have dog,,' .,akl Frod i'ogs.f echoed Rosalcen; 'as if T f , j Come alone • don't 1,„ '""""^ <^"Si- you over if Vl: .. ° l;"™-- ■^-"--k- I 'il throw yo«wegor:ra4X':r'-''^«»'^<'y.-'' to die.' ^ ^" ^°"' ^^^c» ii" it is enamoured of her be I ;„ " J" '"°" ^"^ ""^^ "^Img. as it would ache worl , '"='""^' '«onths to come. '"' ™"" *"'■ """y The gipsy encampment wm |„ , « i , ■ -n>o woods, which were c.I d t P, '"'' °"*"''° ■J'here were throe ,;"""' "'" '''""tagonet Woods. of all .,or., a„d^ ' """'"""■^ "'' ''-ket-work « ' y lasliiou, at one side of the field Tt y-t ."ore tl,an seven o'clock in 1 "" ""' the gipsies were up ,,„d b^y. " '"°'™"'"' '"' "-littiesetL ;r'''"'""^'"°"-'-<' *"-"«h which sh pthed r" " f " '" *"" '-•=-' <".'<^'iy <-ushed w: s i. ';::; r:'""' "™=- 'lei. Ihey barked and yelped, ! II i 'I 18G JACK-IN-TIIE-noX. SI and sprang „pon tlio child. She pushed them aside indignantly. • Go down,' slic ci-ied. ' I 'ni not afraid of you.' Then one of them cau<,dit her little i-od cloak; and when this happened, a bi.ir .,ni),sy woman, as dark as Rosaleen, but very uoly, and about sixty years of age, came out of her tent. 'Let go this minute, Pincher,' sl,o said to the brute. He dropped tlio cloak, and with his tail b.,-t\veen his legs turned towards the woman. Fred meanwhile was hiding in abject terror behind the hedge. Rosaleen paused and looked round towards him, ' Come on, Frederick,' she called out. On hearing her voice, Fred, very much frightened and with his face like a siieet, did advance to the other .side of the hedge. The dog Pincher began to growl, and prepared to spj-ing upon him, whereupon he uttered a piercing shriek, and rushing up to Rosaleen, hid behind her. 'Oh! do call your dog off,' said Rosaleen. 'This little boy is a bit of a coward. There now, that 's better.— Do be quiet, Fred; don't make a little goose of yourself.' Fred, thus adjured, tried to regain his fast- vanishing courage. Rosaleen turned and faced the woman. 1 I tliom aside of you.' red cloak ; m, as dark y years of the brute, 'tween his ror behind id towards frightened ice to tlie began to vhereupon ng up to m. ' Tliis )w, that 's ttle goose his fast- faced the JACK-I.V-TffE-]!OX. 187 •What 'syourna.no, please? 'she asked 'My name dear?' .eplie.l this personage, lookin. aliov.. the radiant and handsome little .i, 2 name is Hepsil.ah Leo.' ^ ' Hepsibah Leer repeated Rosaleon;' that 'savory nne name. -^ ■«oitia A,,,l«.|,,,t, Mght ,,,,,,,,,,,,,„ ,,^,, 'ho Dark R.«lo,..„; ,v,,li...l H„«,u,e,, , j , „ S"'- »'■" gipsy Ki'-I. o,„f„i,v' •To he .,„.,, how „uc... ,;,,„ „,„,,_ ,,^ ,,^^,^ r' ""'■"'"''■ ^™- ' W»". d^'".'. you look That » „.I.at I tl,i„k,- a^-ood K„.sal.c.n. .She pul ,1 «lf l.er hat a„„ «,,„ok „„t ,,,, „,,,, ,,^. . l"'"^'' It S not dved Vl^^^ ].,. ' 1 "}tu, 30U know, she roma.kod ■ ' it 's — . a,,., ,„ i, ,,. skin. I,,,a,.k_i.,u;. ^^Jery dark, dear, an.l very beautiful/ .said Ue„.sil,ah ■I ™„d„,oxclai,acd Ro,,aleon. hor eyo.s .p.arklin,, JV, r '"""'' '*''°"-'"«- ■"« --"I- I'm awfnlly fond of rinsie, ■ T I.,v. • , , 'em and n . . , ' " ""'' '''■<"■■"" "f em, and tiiat ,s whv I Hiint T ., 1 • ■' ""'' ^ must m a sort of -Iy;^a„dhave,o„„etatl,ro.efor„o,uito •To he „,„,, love, yon .shallhav,. a nice breakfast .■ / ■i I 188 JACK-IN-TIIE HOX. and so Hl.all this dear little gentlo.nan. Ho is not a gipsy by birtii. tliounh-is i.e, ih-nr < ' ' Oil no,' said Rosaleon. in disdain. ' Ho 's nothing but a poor littlo Eiio-Hsh boy.' * 'Poor, ind.cl!' echoed Fred, with anoer. r lo is not a 's nothing 189 C H A P T li: R XVI. WITH THE GIPSIES. lEPSIBAH LEE was n.ost attentive to the Dark Rosaleon. She showed her all over th.> oipsy encampment; .she took her from one tent to another and allowed her to peep in. The tents were by no means de.stitute of comfort; and one of them in which the Gip.sy Queen, a certain Floribel Jor.es' resided, was even picturesque. There was a carpet on the floor, and one or two well-.stufFed chairs and the bed on a proper bedstead, an^ Im.glos, nn.l tl,.., ,„fe,,] t|,. ], ,,j „ , , and .s„,l,A,,,j, ki,,,„| ,., '"""' '" ''^■'' I'l-s 'You tti-e Que„„ . j tu.-u .,„„,„ day.' ' '' "■'" '^'•' "'y 00 ..,, ,„,u, „l.o c,„„c. „„t or ,.„„t,,.. t,.,„ „„„t 1 """ ''""-''on '-'.^I't ""t of U„. K,Od awf!it; ':::tt''T:"'/■''*■^'"-'"- Iiiilr-, a low Nlio W'llH ho woro n ^< ; find ,s|jo »-'i' .swarthy ' "J'lii.s .she I'lgo caiiio th'en ; and Jooked at J her li|,H ill be my Hej),si])ah ' •! li'iufi- •siii. Iciiii,^ wh;i.t she lie opjHj- terroi- tliat she cr; but and the iliildreii, eant to 3rly ho 'io^aleon cauijht l,okl it III ^ tljo bangles. il m 'I Ml*:' i 1 1 f' WITH THE GIPSIES. 191 Z ';, ^™'"^""' ^"- a". Rosaleen, although de.e. ,f she wore vi.ht. „„d if ,,,„ ,,,„ ,^.^^ ^..;"latanh,. ,.n,or.pHte,„..,eLMhJ H \v!m 7''-""'^ "'='"-'' '° '-- "- ways of ,„„, H. ,a ched ho. now „, .,,0 ,,,„,,, ,„ ^, '"""""' ■•""• ^'«'»«' '- white tooth, ana a.sl« 7- '""^'»- B"t fo'- tho p.„.so„co „f Pi„eh..,. who wa. p„„.,in. ro„„„ ovMontly propavo-l to sprin, O" tho E„gh.h el„W..on if thoy gavo hi,,, tho ™,aIlo.; p.-ovocat,on. it i.s .a„ to .-olato that F.-o,, wouid hav tu.-„od and flod, A. it wa. ,,0 ha,, ,0 hold ,,i, whon Rosaloon woul.l tl,ink it tin.o to .eturn hon.o P-ontiy,„„„h,,.eo,.o,„.hi»in,patio„coany,on.e; ""'1 toeing a l„t „r littl,, „;,,„,. ehild,,,,,. ""t of t ,o,r va„o„» to„t.,, ,.,.hbi„g t,,,i, ,J Ko.saI,;on l,y tho a,-i„. ' ' "'^■"' -'"'t - it „„.,v, fVodoriek r «id Ko„ah,.„ A«nt It time to 1)0 p-oino- 1,.,p1-?' ,„i • , „ , T „ , ^ ^ ^''^^^^ • wliisperof Fred 'I really do thiMk ifc is.' 'It's not half.past seven o'clock vet/ whispered P-sent; Shet.rneda,.intoth.. nVoJ ^ipsy Que v'lieen, she snid, 'd (if- o you think that I 192 WITH THE GIPSIES. i ', miglifc liave breakfast with you this morning? I should hke to, very niucli indeed.' 'Of course you may, pretty little dear,' replied Floribel, 'and .so may thi.s little by. You shall both have breakfast, not in my tent, but just outside h-re in the sunshine. We can give you delicious soup. Do you like soup for breakfast?' Floribel spoke in quite a refined way. She rather minced her words than otherwise ; and as she shook her pretty head her long red coral earrings dangled. Rosaleen looked at her with more and more admiration. 'How delightful you are!' she exclaimed. 'I should like to live in your tent with you.' ' Well, it might be managed,' said Floribel. ' 'Might it?' asked Rosaleen. 'That is if I wanted to come very, veiy badly. I might want to, you know. It is quite possible I would bring this little boy with me.' 'Oh, no. no! I couldn't,' said Fred in a whisper. 'Don't forget that I am your liege lady. You have taken your vow, and must stick to it,' said Rosaleen, giving Fre^ an impatient poke. 'Any litth> boy who disobeys his liege lady, the dogs hjtve him; said Floribel in a low voice of intense meuninir. h i riling ? I ir,' replied slmll both itside Iiore ious soup. >he rather she shook 3 daniiled. nd more med. 'I I Wcinted b to, 3^ou :hi,s little WITH TflE GIPSIKS. 193 d in a y. You it,' said ady, the t'oice of ' That •., right; ansvv™,, Rosale™. 'Ami r ,„• u eon,o to live with you »„,„„ „,,- Klorib f' 'It couki bo arranged,' said Floribol in a dnl ' sort of voice <--'^'<' ■" the direction where "lepsiDan J.,ce was standing H, „ -i, 1 ins- with I. ^^'"'a'ng- Hcpsibah was stand- ng w th her arms akimbo; she was giving direc 1- approached the stout old woman her walk brok! ">'o a light sort of d„ueing movement. •Isn't she lovely?. ,„id R„,,,„,„ from where she stood herself ■ J>id„.t r „,r Fred flinf +1 J^Kinc l toll you, Z\ ■'■" ™'^ "" P™1'"« "' »" the world iike the gipsies?' 'I don't know,' answered Fred 'T.lnn'fr. , T . , , J-ii-ii. 1 (font IlKe her I w.sh oh I I do wish you would come away^ I will after breakfast/ replied Rosaleen. -a?;,":i7..':,'°" "" ''- '-'-^^ '"^^ -" 'iSot they,' taiswered Roqilnm-. ^mi The Odd, aiHithP Evens ^f^^aiocn. 'They wouldn't M hr f M 194 WITH THE GIPSIES. .1 • Steal me. Besides, I dure .say I shall come and live with them presently; it's very likely, if things are too unpleasant at home. It greatly depends on how the truce end,s. But now, don't let's talk any more; Floribel is coming back. Isn't she quite lovely?' 'Ye— es,' said Fred in a dubious sort of voice. 'Oh! I thmk her beautiful; and so would you if you weren't such an awful little coward,' replied Rose in a voice of withering scorn. Poor FresiKs. 1 want to be Queen of H.n n- • 1 <,. It s al] a matter of nionov M "»oney I,ave you got .le.r 1,>H ' ""''^ -^ ir,'^''. '10,11 little jinssy ?" Money?- exclaimed Itoal.™ ■! h,- , any money.' '■'™ ""' g°t ■If« a matter of n.oney/ aaid the eider .,ip,.. ■-' .natter of ton po„„d.,-tl.at » .Ct r 1' The day you come i,ere with u.„ V wiil give UB her H . '"'"'"'''• '''o'-"*! ofthtoi;! "'■•"■'"'"^"'•■''■'•'^""■"'^Q-n 'Oh dear! oh dear! shouldn't I lil„ if • , Ro-lee„. and her eye« flashed fire. ' """ 'We mean it, dear Uh],. "oebreat,,eit't„X:c^^7f^;,;-/-."- »u'i 1 J ""'-tj'. J.I eitJier ot vnn f,.T^ a.Mi:;;e:°"^"''"--"^--^-'you. 'To be sure, love.* •Oh, wl,at a general I shall malce!' »dd Rosaloen ^I>oyou,.uowthatla.nattheheadofa„a::;- tf Hir k 196 WITH TIIK GII'SIES. 'Poor little dear!' replied the elder gipsy; she touched her forehead, and glanced significantly at Floribel. She evidently thought that Rosuleeu was not quite right in her head. 'Well, dear,' she said, turning to the child, 'you shall have everything you want, and we will all ohoy you, for the ten sovereigns. How soon do you expect to be coming along with the moncv, little love ? ' 'Oh! I wish I could come quickly; but I— there, I'll try and manage it somehow,' answered Rosaleeu. ' I don't know how— I don't know the least bit how, but I'll manage it.' 'I expect you will, love; and here comes the breakfast.' As the old woman spoke two gipsy children were seen approaching, carrying a little tray between them. It was a roughly-made wooden tray, and on it were two bowls of soup which smelt deliciously in the morninof air. Floribel danced into her tent and brought out a little rustic arm-chair. 'Here is your throne,' she said. 'It's where I sit generally; and that is my breakfast generally; but it shall be yours to-day, and little master's. You're hungry— aren't you, dear little missy?' ' Oh ! I should just think I am,' replied Rosaleen. :ipsy ; she icautly at uleen was tiild, 'you will all )n do you icv, littlo I — there, Ro.saleen. bit how, )me.s the Iren were between ', and on eliciously ht out a where I 3nerally ; master's. tV losaleen. If 'f'TH TOE r.lKlES. ■Y"" k"ow; «l,o acWcd oasrc-lv . , ^^■'f with ...eat di„nit, i, fh '""'"' ''-- 'Well, she'll |,e our ro.I n - "'^ - po..n„,. ,c L? r:: ,*■ "■■■•"- ^-^»'S your „ie„ lf™i' 'T """'"""'•^''••■'"•° before ,.„„, '''^''"'"^'' ^'""bd d.all dance Kcalcon's eyo, « ,, "dventuro; this was lifo- „„• '"^''^'' "•''^ '"•s'>-t pitch. She took h'oHilT f'""" "' ''" -■' ««-ed the ,„i..t,„.e Jit, a '°" '" '"'' '"""'^ "■- »up „ado of all kinds o ditT '" ''"'™- " bfe of rabbit, iittle bits o """ ''""«"■ ""'^ -U'inable „eat see Jd to :: t :!'■*"• ^^^^^ ^""P; and Eo,,aleen was verv I ' """'"""' ^'^ Fred; and the do. P , ^*''^' ""^ ^° »'»» them while they ate ZfTT """ "^ "'™^ '» «bicke„.bone /o,n Fred 'arr'T*" '° ^-P' <• '^; «"'e boy With sol^ltV''*' '°°^^^ ''^ Altogether it was lovely ,! 7"' '''e picturesque surro..ndt„ he "'°™"'^ '"^■ round-their dark ev„ , ^" ^P'"""* ^'mding -^ -%■ Child" eTrt::Lr^tr"'r""" - oiean.,.st, wjth the lovely , i ii' 198 WITH THE GIPSIES. II Hi ; Qiioon of the Gipsies dauciiii-- before lier, swaying l;er unns, turniiiir pirouettes, curtsying, sweeping backwards and forvvartls, each movement full uf perfect giace. 'Oh! tlicro is no life like a gipsy life,' cried Uosaleen, 'And I don't niin.e p„.i„ *'" give it to me I ■„, ■ ' "P' """^er I '" g<«"g to have a birthday ^fc;j I'W .,, 200 WITH THE (HPSIES. i''i i-i 1 by-an«l-l)y; perhaps slio'll ^nve it to me. It's a good bit of money — isn't it?' 'It's an awful lot!' exclaimed Fred. 'I am glad it's so much. I don't want to go and live with the gipsies.' *0h, you're a poor sort,' said Rosaleen. 'I am almoHt .sorry that I made you one of my subjects.' They got homo. Rosaleen climbed up by the pear- tree, and Fred reached his quarters. He felt a very miserable little boy, and considerably frightened. He had to keep his feelings from Peach and *'i.om the others, however. Peach was standing looking somewhat grave as he ran down the passage. He had been to his own room, and washed his face and hands, and posed as a good little boy who had only just got up. 'You're quite late for breakfa.st; it's past eight o'clock,' said Peach. 'Where have you been?' 'Oh, nowhere,' answered Fred. The lie made him extra miserable. He pressed his hand against his heart. 'I wish I hadn't done it,' he said to himself. 'I would rather be dull than naughty, when all's said and done; and I won't go and live with the gipsies.' Peach took his hand, and they went into the pretty breakfast room. The rest of the Carlingfords i . It'H a am glad with the 'I am iibjccta.' the pear- It a very 'ishtencd. md '!rom WITH rilK (UPSIES. 201 wore tluTe in In-h ^m-\U Tl picnic that d„,3- .., ' ' ''"'^ ""^ '^ '^ >^ ^'-t I" the evening ;:T7^^ -- '^^^^^^^ IMideneo and Kc-nn n r n "^' ^''^^'^'^'" -"yaj.,:r::;.';::;';:t"'''-'''''- Nina an.l Kcaloo,, Pv '"» «"i.or,.l„, "Otico Fred's Jh , "° """^ '""' '""" '» yr&ve as his own posed as I. ist eight 1?' lade him linst his iself . ' I len all 's ivith the into the lingfordls "■■I i ini f. 202 Siv I CHAPTER XVIl 'IT CANNOT GO ON.' N the eyes of tl.o ciders the picnic was a great suecosa To begin with, the clay was perfect — neither too hot nor too cold, neither too windy nor too Htill. The sky was, indeed, slightly fleecy with summer clouds, a.id the softest zephyr of a breeze was abroad; and the spot wliich they had selected for their gala feast was in itself perfection, shaded by magnilicent beech and elm tre.s, with the river not far off, and the sparkle of the blue, blue sea in the distance. They drove to the place -it was about twelve miles away— and during the di-ive the Odds and the Evens were as friendly, an.l laughed as heartily, and talked with as apparent relish as if there were no battle between them— as if there were no truce which so shortly was to come to an end. Nina, in particular. 'IT (AW'OT (io ox.' , 7 «"3-»t of ti,„ «,.j,. ,s,„ ,,„„, „,,,,_ ; • ■"Other lookcl „t J,,,. „.ill, ,.v ,. ■ Uhu a lovely o,c,,t„.-e .sl„. !„:■„„ ,„„,,, »'M'y. A„,, t,,e„ „,„ ,.,.,, j,,.^ ^,_^_.,. > "»■.■■ cluM,-,,,, „, f„„,, ,„„t|,„,.^ "' IMS true tM Fa< d,,Hn,, the pie,,ie, w„.s a little ^l-"n,,, eoul,l „„t help s,,w,« l„ ,,„,„„. ;,„„ ,„. --;i".t"a. lull little ,„,,,,,„, „„„, , «nn, e„t ,v„,.ds e„„.ee.,,, a,„, „,„„ ,,„ „,,,, . , vor.is 01 f„,„. ,,„,,,,,, „,,^„,,., ,,^^^ ■ ■ iiiHke the ntteiii|it. •You ,„,. .I„l,; ,,,„ ,„;,,__.,,„„ ,,^^, -pv.s« ; I ,„,,t ,„„„, „,, J ^^.,,__^ » for my half-twin.' ^ " Fred turned liis ^Woon.v ImnvP .y... i-, .u- v ,. .H 'i;i m r- 204 'IT CANNOT GO ON.' 'i ' ■M "■I I • 1 ^ of T^osaleen. He was tired from his morning's adven- ture ; his heart was heavy, not only because he was false to his own people, but because of the He he had tokl. He hated himself for being such a naughty boy, and wondered much at Kosaleen's spirits. Rose was as cheerful, as full of fun as though she had only got up at eight o'clock instead of her real hour five. She was full of mirth, laughing, joking, talking all the time. She carried Peach away with her, and absolutely fascinated this somewhat quiet little girl. Not a single false note seemed to be struck during that brilliant day; and when the little party returned home in the shades of the evening, they one and all confessed that they had enjoyed themselves mightily. It was arranged that Prudence and Kenneth were to meet each other in the brown parlour between eight and nine that night. This was a sort of neutral room devoted to the children on both sides. There they were to draw up conditions which were to be submitted to the two generals, as they were now universally called. They met punctually to the moment. Prudence flung herself into a luxurious lounge, and Kenneth stood before her. 'Well, Prue/ he said, ' what do you think of every- thing?' "^ 'I think that everything is liorrid,' replied Prudence. 'I uiay as well t,.ll you frankly. Ken, that I think, ■it cannot go on." 205 and so doea Patience, that tho „,ain thin, to do is to put an end to ,l>i. ,„„,,e i,„po,,iM, ,,,,;^i^„, rhat»w„„tl think too,' ,en,a,.kod Konnvth. B„t how can we manage it? Something mu,t ho done which will not try the m-ide nf „ ■ , , ■' ^ P"''8 o' our respective generals too severely." ■Yes, that's about it,' said Prudence. -I dechre when I c e ,0 ,Hink of it, ., often i'eel ti :: very best thmg possible would be to take Ro,,alee„ g.ve her a sound whipping, and lock her up for a' week She is quite an intolerable child, and gives herself such air.,. However, that is not the P^t. The truce will come to an end to-morrow Z!d ■ ' "' '""" ''""'' "" "''"' '=''"*"™' ™ ■Well I expect we shall stand very much on the old conditioas,' said Kenneth. ■And they are impossible,' sai.I Prudence. She stamped her foot impatiently. .Do you know that thust see then, both to-morrow evening, when Unt.l the VK-tory .s won, the old conditions of war- fare must remaiu : but I do hope that this w.U put an end to things. Kosaleen can recite pretty welP -^nued Prudence; .«„.! of co,u..,e Patlnee'and i would coach hiT I f|,!nlr fi.-. '• 1 ttiink the unii^n-cs ourdit not in -^ any ,ne™,,e,. of the family; but mylejf nstanco. and your n.other. We need n^t tell t'hem »l.y wo are having this competition; but we i «nen tlie tnne conies.' 'Altogether it seeu.s rather good,' «aid Kenneth. I «on er how you thought of it. Prudence. It i, T *''<' "^^^ "™g ^ do. We n>u.,t come 1 decision, and before lon'• "» present state oi things is nitoierabie 'i'iil ! ' ' i il I! i Ifl I 208 'IT CANNOT GO ON.' I' •Quite intolerable.' answered Prudence, 'Why ]n.t hmkont. B, this ti.„ tcnorrow night ,„„rd I mmv pa^s each other with the col.Iest remarks- we must pretend tl.at we have no interests in' common, we ,n„.st Keep as aloof as possible; and all the hrae there are ,ny father and mother and your mot er expecting „, to have a jolly time, to be great faends. to be enjoying life to the utmost It cannot go oh, Kenneth ; it cannot go on ' -Well- said Kenneth. -I approve of your scheme. I wm th,„k ,t out. and let you know to-morrow night. Soon afterwards the two children parted. Prudence went back to Patience, and they talked a little further of what might bo arranged. A race between the generals, preceded by a recitation from both • It would be an exciting moment They agreed that he parents should be invited in proper style, and that amongst themselves they would subscribe for a least for the occasion. ^ 'It will all come in beautifully.' remarked Patience and g.ve us something to think of until the -reat battle co,ues to an end. Whoever loses must a^.o to submit to the other, and the great quarrel must oe made up,' Patience looked quite cheerful as she spoke-any- ilnng was better than the present state of things- ^hy. just you and remarks ; rests in )le ; and lier and time, to utmost. scheme, morrow rudence further en the h ! It d that e, and be for tienee, great agree must :it| -any lings; •lU ■!lf lil Wf ll i f « a i« ^'v l!i l-l 'IT CANNOT GO ON.' 209 ii.y"!;' f^ Vr'- LM ront lawn. Page 209 anything wa, bettor than that look of ,J.lia„co on liosaleen's small face. ' The next day passed wiclioufc anytliing out of tlie way occurring; and at seven o'clock in the evening by special invitation, the two queens or generals' met m the little copse at the botto.n of the front awn. There ^vere seats provided for them; and Kenneth, as the deputation for the Odds, nnd Pru- dence, as the deputation for the Evens, advanced Kenneti. was asked to make a little speecli Ho came forward, made a low bow, and thus addressed the two generals: 'General Rosaleen and General Nina,' he beo-an smiling slightly as he spoke, ' I have come to mike' a proposal. In these d.ys we cmnot run swords mto each other, nor shoot each other with pistols nor do anything stupid of that kind. We, the Od.ls and the Evens, are engaged in a great battle, and we are honestly desirous, we two delegates, to brine matters to a oeaceful conclusion. We think there! fore, that the very fairest thing is that the two generals should act as champions in the n.atter and prove which is the stronger. There is great difficulty about this, seeing that the general of the Evens the Dark Rosaleen, is not yet quite twelve years old, and the general of the Odds, the fair Nina, is fifteen and a half. There is a great difference between these The OUtis and tlie Evens. "ouwecn tliese U !! (I 210 'IT CANNOT GO ON.' i a„"e.,; but. after earoful thought, wo bdievc that we can balance ™atte,. and have a fair test if o ! Z generals themselves will a winnin, i„ the race, ^d J that we only the tlioiefoi-e, be given, ^ord, aiid ndence — nply toll ;ion, not account eir dcci- ^'citation prightly ose that by one y piece 'aiititue ■y con- 'acli of every aleen's, pieces a mile t both at we fiffht. », and 'IT CANNOT 00 ON.' gjj - -- ™ o :rr r:;:" rrr beaten must mVe in fn f i .,. '' I W to propose, and the di,at:\/^ ;r" Prudence Frere, a^n-ees wifh ^ • ''"'' Havin.. mado f. '" '"'^'"^ Particular.' av.no tune come.,; .^uc] Ro,„|o,.„. -And now K»t away. You -ro a very poor .sort of boy -■re.l himself felt O.at, |„ ,^.„_ „ „„,.,/' of boy, and he slunl , ^ P""' ""•' J, u ne Slum .„to cornera and refni^,! t,. 2 •;--;; .; n,.he.. ^a^e ^^JZ2 n. mth also «b.se,-ve.l the chanRe in he,- ' '" ':"'"''■■ A't"- a". 1.0 wa,, he.. tJin- Z aH.,on,h he had hnrt he. feelin,. ve-y eonsi .'..a ^ on more .han one oeea.,io,. since the ,.eat hVht began, she could not fo,,et this fact of all facts When about a week had elapsed, Peach, haWng Wl ■„ evo,.y possible way to coax Frcl „„t of hi: lancMy, went to see Nina on the subject. Sh found N,„a ,n her pretty bower-Iike roon,. «,,„ had made the room now a picture with flowers and aney needlework, and so,ne of her own photograp ~ abont. Nina was seated wije th: Toft """" ■"■• '""^ '" "nd gently stirred the hen, of li 1^ 216 I: J! THE SPELUNYi (URL. I fljt her white dress and n.fflcd the lock. „f I,or ,r„ldo„- brown hair. She was busy reciting under her breath the p,ece she was to do on the great occasion, when Peach entered. 'Bo shut the door gently. Peach,' said her Sister. 'It's the wind that ^akes it slam so,' replied the httle gni . May I talk to you for a minute or two JVma. ' 'Of com-se, darling. What is the matter »' Nma was a very imperious girl, but she was always gentle and kind to Peach. There was a hungry look m Peachs eyes which had ever and always the power of appealmg !» her heart. She closed her book now somewhat slowly, and then drew her little sister Clown to sit near her. 'Well, little girl,' she said, -what is the worry » I hate to see that frown between your brows; it will spo.1 your pretty forehead when you grow 'Oh never mind about that,' cried Peach, frowning more deeply than gvpv riTot""^- '" '- '^ °"™- «' --- 'I don't know; perhap., ,0, Nina. But .he does 't w.th great act.on, and I hear them laughin. She .s so funny when she like.,,' ^' 'Yes yes,' replied Nina a little i,„patie„tly And what i., your piece, darling Nina?' . '^^""y'™'" "Kovenge,"' replicl that young lady n a qu.et tone. -And I mean to do it o1, ' f I .nean to do it. They shall .,ee it all. D „ t' 'nterrupt me now. Peach. Do run away,' »he^T/,",^°''""™'"'°'' '"""'=''• 'I' '•« ™'her dull,' ;he added, heaving a profound sigh, -l „,,, „„; Ig- THE SPELLING GIRL. 219 play with Amy, whom T lil^o o J'> ^^"o'n 1 like so much ; ami I niav ^-e „oth,ng to d„ with Eo.,a.eo„; ., d „, ,^^ Pudenoo and Patience, ove„'if they were alC ..«peak o,„„. would hecuito too b„,y; and Ct no,ood; and K™ and Maieo,. ,.,/„„,„,, , ^ ^ ""™«°>™'- It is a little dull : l,„t I_J •„ tiy and think h.iw iollv we'll „ll i • 'Do, rt. , You can .sit on the step it y„„ Hke -• ta....to.y-book;on,y don/i„te..upt nJ when I am doinij little pioco. aloud ' •Mayn't I dap you when yo„ do then OKtra well? asked Peadi. 'N..tto.lay When I k„„w the « Revenue "p,.„. r- y you shall conK. and hea,- mo recite Tt. kn »M,^he,ny coach, dea... Now, what do you „ay ,Z.v' '''' r" "" """ *«-' *"-l-g in all the wo, Id, answered Peach, tin-owing her a,™. i,„p,„,i,,,y n . r',"""" ""'■ '"^ ''"'" si"-' -' near,; .e,.ched the door when she suddenly turned round By the way,' she said, 'have yon spoken to ■nether yet about being umpire on the d^y of the great trial ? ' "^ Nin!°'.It'" T X "^ "" ""'^ """■'"■"""' ---'-^-^ Nma. I ,s bet f„, „„ j^ ^^„ ,^^_. p^^ she would ask her father.' !<' 'W 1 fi 220 THE SPELLING GIRL. Jo: :t::::v;; —'■-'- p-hwaco head. '™""'« """ ^'- "Odded her '-ver you want me to,' replied the little siri SI ^HeLdi^zrjjtr-'/t'-'''--'^ ^"^^^'^ ^™e to an end; she could reneaf more in the „at S. ^ 1'""^^ ^^' '"'' -- mam. Sho j,„„ped up ha.,tily. Where are you. Peach r .1, ,1 , J'"", reacii ( Shu called out. Victory, you are rtlyr^j'^r'''^ the ohiM ' A J ^ pertectly splendid,' said Ha!d , , "" '' ^^' "^ ^^« ^^ -other.' Hand-in-hand they ran dowr, ih and entered ih ' '°^^ corridors, na entered the morning-rooui where Mrs Carlin. ford and Mrs Frere wpr« i, •, Failing- Mrs F.ere was . ^^^'^^ '"^"^^^ ^^^^^^er. J^rere was reading to Mrs PflvUr^^f j , emplovinff hor fi ^arhngfcrd, wlio was "fijymg her finfjers over tsmn^ t RnfJ, i„ r "^ ^^"cy needlework s; a'ptr '°™ **■" "-"-«- -» -«■ '"^"'■^'""•"'""i-t^'^aid her mother. speak to ich's face tided her 3 lo?i^ as :ir]. She r careful the task d repeat tie book, uttered •st ever- vindow. ^•'iii the h' said mdors, arling- ?ether. 10 was 3work. n the THE SPELLING GIRL. 221 ' We have come, mother, to make a request,' replied Nina-' Peach and I; and we want to make it in the name of both Odds and Evens. You understand — don't you, mother?' • Yes, so far I understand,' answered Mrs Carling- ford. 'What is it, dear?' ♦Tell us all about it, Nina,' said Mrs Frere smiling. 'I wonder if it has anything to do with the request which was made to my husband this morning ? ' •Did Prue ask him anything?' inquired Nina eagerly. •Yes: but please speak out yourself now.' Thus adjured, Nina turned to her mother. ' We are going to have a feast this day week,' she said. 'The feast will take place at seven o'clock in the evening. We are going to have it on the lawn in front of the house. We will put up the tent, and have all kinds of good things. We want you,' mother, and Dr Frere, and you. Mrs Frere, to be present; and afterwards, when the feast is over, something very important has got to happen.' 'And what is that?' asked Mrs Carlingford, smil- ing up into I^ina's beautiful face. 'Well, mother, Rosaleen and I have each decided to recite something.' • You and Rosaleen ? ' said Mrs Frere. ' But, why, in ei ■'i ) ! I I „ - . "Ilf ;f ■'! If 1 F' ) 222 THE SPELLING GFRL. "ly cl.ar Nina, you are grown up an.I lin i • only a little ghl' ^ ' ""'' ^^°'^^^'^^" ^« 'Nevertheless v-e have so docidcd/ replied Nina turning and „ancin, at Mrs Frere with a rull l-!^ ,' —- .n her Uuo eyes. The eyes sj ^ ^^y, Ask nie no furflK.r' at i- ^•^'s. yes, she said; 'vou ar^ Jwi • soniethinc.' i ^ '^ lecite ' We each of us are noma- to n^ni • , . will J &^"^to i-o leei , we each of n«< will do our utmost to do as .m .1 • possiblo W '° ^« as fe^ood a lec.tation as po s,ble. We want mother and Dr Frere to be ih .)" .OS of Which girl has done best. After L re r '^^;^ ;vo are going to run a mi,e race.' lioally, I do not at all know that I approve of these races for girls,' remarked Mrs CVH P 1 with slight annoyance in her tone '"'' 'Well, just this once, mother; and you know I lovo running; said Nina. ' But, again, the difference between aou ? ' « 1 • , Mrs Frere "ten^ou? exclanned N Oh, of course I shall be ha, ina. 'Tl 10 "tlieapped,' replied ^•-owdl be perfectly fair; the umpires »;'all judge; and after .-o,,, dear mother, have pronounced you and Mrs Frere to and Dr your verdict, we will ask go away, for thej ■e i.s a little THK SPELriNG GIRL. 223 secret .natte.- wl.ieh we cannot e.pi.in. and every- th.nff hang,, on whether I am victorious or Ro»aJn A half-startled, half-pleased look came into Mr, I-ro, eye,; .he .lanced at Mr, Carli„,ford Ne,U,„r ot the ladie, .„,, a word for a mome;. V,ul, ,|„ a_„„„.j j™, „,„„,„^ j^^^_.^, ^^.^ 'Of ,„u„e. dear, gladly; b„t ,,„„,^ ^.^^ -It too n,„d. l™,.ning difficult piece,. We want you chddren to have a very free and happy time Without anv lessors fr. » ^ i ■ y lessons to worry diinng these holi- days. 'That ia what I think, mother.' ,aid Pea^h, heav- ing a deep ,igh as she spoke. ■Dear me. Poach!' cried her mother, -you arc very nearly as pale as Fred.' ■Oh mother.' said Nina. 'I ,,m glad ,„„ ,,„„■„<,,<, -e. I want to tell you that there is nothing at all ^.matter wHh Fred-I n.ean nothing the n.atter w. h h,s health. He is perfectly well, and will bo m In, usual spirit, when the feast i, over. He i, a Ltth, anxious in hi, „,ind; that i, all. Don't oues- t.on^h.m^,e„,e, mother darling, „or take any notice 'His dreadful Poach moonj', moony ^^ay,s,' interrupted r M IF ill!' 224 111 THE SPELLING GIRL. Both girls laughed, and a moment later aether. togetl Meanwhile Rosal went out 'een was as busy as busy could be. If ever a little girl was determined was. She dreamt of her to win, she ^u ^. o . victory at night, and thought of .t during the daytime; she talke,! of it *°.,f 7 "'•"'^^"^ ■^''° '-d a chance of being alone with her, and whimpered it to Prudence and Patience Z ,7 "7 *"'" ^''^''y ■-* of the subject. She had wor^ced her slave, as she termed the r^tof the Evens, very hard during those da.s. They were ol.hged to hear her recite two and thL t™es a ,,ay, and each evening she ran the mile rj Amy running with her, and getting very hot and tnea lu consequence. Any, I hal forget all my sp,„i„g^ ,^„ qu,te confused. I am no' meant to be one of those dreadful athletic young la, lies.' ■Indeed, that you are not,' replied Eo,saleeu, with -me scorn .You 're nothing but a dreadfu, pr„sy ^P.l.ng-g.rl. I'm 'shamed to own y„„ f„.. , .^J But you wont like it at an when I have drawn up -y n,les for the peace; you had better be pleasant will h r% ""'• "" '"*"^^ '^" ^™ "hMren r " have to do pretty much a, I like, and you had hotter begin to humour me now.' went out sy could win, she t,'ht, and ed of it Jg alone Patience subject. Jed the ie days. d tliree ile race, lot and r' said Ld gets those , with prosy sister. vn up sasant Idren 1 had THE SI'EM.FNO (MRL. 225 They all laughed at this, for they die ten pounds which she would have to give to the present beanti- ful Queen before she was allowed to take possession of her throne? Suddenly an idea occurred to her. 'My enemies might give it to me if I am victor' «he said to herself; 'between them they might all subscribe. I would not tell them why I have read m history that victorious kings levy taxes on their vanquished subjects. I could levy a tax on every one of those horrid Odds. They are sure to have money. Now. just let me think. Nina-she '11 have to give me two sovereigns, Ken two sovereigns and Malcolm two sovereigns, and the little ones a sovereign each: that would be eight sovereigns- and then my very own would give me the remain' mg two pounds. Yes, they would easily make it up. They are as rich as they can be. they have all got accounts in the savings-bank, and they can give their money to the victorious queen; and then I'll The Odds and the Evens. q "^ " w ., rii :\n I! !J [■I , .Mf !• 226 uJ THE SPELLING GIRL. psi ^G Queen of the G them always; but I two or three days at a tim lue. Even if mother proud of my i,^ij^^ ^ a crown. Oh, it 'h lovely-] I iit'etl not live with cm go awuy with them 1 *ind nobody w ould »"is8ed ino, she would 1 queen, a lie^re lady vvl or IJI1,S.S >e Very lo wore it.' The little .riH j '^^^^^yl I'll certainly do Innced up and do Arny, who wa.s lying full-le.urtl raised her face to watch her wn. 1 on the m 'a.ss. Ihen you're a very silly mrl T o -y^t now You listen. Doesn't it go fi„eV 't I'ttle g„-l struck an attitude. 'This is the . t am not quite sure of. Now you e Z the book' QK .1 ^ '''''' '"^- Take tie book. She threw a book as she snoko of i sistei- 'TLJr.^ Spoke at her '• ^^^'^ ^^^««' now I'm on; listen: There ,s always somewhere a weakest spoL " J^"'>. tne. felloe, in spring or thill, in panel, or cross-bar, or floor, or Oh, botherr interrupted R„„a,oe„, sudden,, b-oakins off. 1 never could think of tho.e l,orrid word^ THE SI'ELMNcj (jiur,. 227 iOt Ot H[)t'llm^r hy \l> ' YoH, tliuL 's (lie l(Gs^ of u • • i * know 1 f . ' ""'^ '^"'>' 'J '"-'V^'l' knew Lefure how to .spell "felloe-" if 'm v • aunced in front of her. ■Give it „p_gi,„ it „p, „„^^,^^,_^ ^^.^ ,^^_^ tl".W dopond, „„ ,„j. b,.i„,. Wetono,,.,. Give „,o Uk> book, .,,d ri, ..„„,„,, ,^ 2 «n.i at the end of ,„df..„,,„„r I,, ,. back with you a^a,n; and then we'll bnild the chaise. Oh what tun! what fiin!' ' ■How I ,,,t, ,,„,i^^^, ^^^^^^^^ ^^^^^ ,^^^ ^^^ hate Rosaleen ,„ her present „,ood ! It is all ho.rid -ho„,d.' She thought di,s,„ally over the fast-fleeting "day. 'TheywiU go on the wings of the wind Bho .^,d to herself; -and evervthin,, is so dull. I w.sh l..ed were here. Fred and I „,i,ht really have a pleasant time.' ^ There came a rustic in the gra.s., near, and a momen afterwards a pale-faced, sad little boy dropped himself down by Amy's side. 'I heard you say that, and I am obliged to you Amy,' said Fred. ^ ' ■IT^anks,' replied Amy. .e ahe ter of the trees, the refuge of a ^^,2 the httle shelf where the nur.,„ry books were kept took down the S^ks Fa.uly MoHnson. an,l, tuek- ng .t .nournfully under her ar.n, went out. She .ad read the ^.« ^„,„,, ^,,.,^^„ ^,„,^^^ I .-ed t.™es. She knew every event in that f.,einat- Z :, '"""*•"" ""*■ S1.0 adored the book ; '.ut he great interest in it was over. Still, she "ght as well have that as another; the ordh.ary ones were not to her taste to-day. She would take the ,„,.,„ ^,„,,,,^ ^„,.„^„^,^ ,__^^,^^ ^ ^__^_ try to believe herself one of theTi, She seleeted the most shady tree in the plantation u ""I ^ "" "■""'" "' "'° ■'"-■ -' O-n, leant «P aga nst the trunk, and opened the book. In five nnnutes time she found herself nodding over the well- worn pages. In her sleep she ,lrea,ned a dream " dreamt tl she and Fred were alone- alone |i on a In! i-:| i 1 ■ '1 234 i m A BETWIXT. .losort .aland. They were ad taken po.s.se.,sion of this special copse. I„de d as she now approached she heard the sound of a very high-pitched and determined voice deeh,i„inl ).st all tho intensely ^red hud ■rows and thuy had id looked r. What bould all le lovely manner ? im ; she Had she mpletely thought as rude, ? seems '■s M'cro , I will I Swiss Jur.sned ireco; > E "onr [nde^d, 1 of a iminiff A BETWIXT. 235 the merits of a certain soi-t of chaise. The voice rose shrill and sank low; sometimes it was full of passion, and sometimes full of uncontrollable mirth Poach stood still and listened; tl.on, feelin. ihnt ■she was doing a o did not da..e to J , ?, ^ X^^f " "- ■nent. Suddenly there c.«„o ,.„ J tot VT"" Fred rai^Pr^ J.; '^^" dutross. of ':„".• '?■,"" ^"'■"'^'' '^' *« "P««-,e «. n .n ,,r : d°r'^ '"v' "'^ ''"°"' -^ sister Pouch r./''""'"''^'' "»' '' «» hia P.,,1 "'•"' '"' '"'"'* <« " sheet, ■reach ruse slowly. M am coming up to you, Peach. Don't donV away/ cried Fred Hp fl. t- . ^o^t, dontgo .;;;...., Jr;r.,,'r:t™" P ach did not at first say a single woi-d Fr.1 crept nearer to her font i ,. T ^'^ both nf 1 • ! ^'''' ^^^^' clasped it in t>t'th of his, and pressed lii^ ),.^+ f ^ . t' ^«sea Ills Jiot forehead acainst it 1 have a headnnho ' i,^ • i ^ to"«".>t jo. be angry/ ' ^' "^"^ '°'"''' <'°«'t. don't 'oVZ'^!.''T'."''"'' ''"'"'> '" " '"- voice. Ohdont! ™dFred. 'My head is ac.nng fit to spiit. Let me press niTr f^, i i Oi>, don't, don't be :;;,"'""' "" ^•°"- """^^ 'I am not,' ansM'ered Peach. ^' But you are, or you are worse.' 'Yes, it is much woinp fl^o^ reachinahopelesas,. ;i "'"■ '"^"^^''^'' Fred glanced up ac nor. A BETWIXT. 237 ; You 're going to tell, I suppose,' ho said. Oh no; tolling won't do any good,' repliod Poach. She looked steadily at hin.; then her great big g.-ay eyes filed with tears-fillod to overflowing;: 4 rolled down eaeh pale cheek. ' I had guesL i, and now I am sure-that is all,' she said 'Yes/ said Fred very gloomily. ' You were quite right, you always were monstrous clever' 'No, I was not; but I could not help seeing that that IS why you are unhappy.' ' Yes,' replied Fred, with a nod. 'About a week or ten days ago.' 'And you really belong to them?' •I'm a betwixt,' said Fred. 'A betwixt? What is that?' 'I don't belong really to either side. I wouldn't do either side an injury-that 's what I mean ' Peach had no tears in her eyes now; they seemed almo.st to scorch in the brightness of their gaze. And you call yourself my brother!' she exclaimed. used to be proud of you. I used to think it was so n e to be a twin. I didn't know. I couldn't guess, that you were to be a'^ ,J\ '' °"'' ™" ^''^- '' -°"''' ™thcr you spoke It out.' ^ !l'-l! 1';:^ f !i 238 A BETWIXT. taco, the mixture of pathos and an^er in ^ eyes, terrifiecl Fred who 1 , • ^ ^'^'" the ground tried to , " '^"'' '""'^^^"^^^^ «» giouna, tried to grovel at Jier feet ■01.1 get up; that makea it .or,o; said tl,o ,itt,„ ! ■ \^'" g<»»S a»ay. I won't tell any one You can go back to them-to Amv I Kosaleen.' ^' ^ ""'*"■ '"'1 t" 'And won't yon-won'tyou-forgivemer Vou wont tell any one? ' said Fred 'Tell!' exclaimed Peach. 'As if ti,.t any good. No,l won't tell; out ';:"°""''° I will do. Yon sl,n„'f . , ^°" "'•*' •''""'' K'^ backwaid-s and forward. You .shan't stay with the Odd,, now. I ^J^^^. ^«t yo,, shan't bo with „, ,ea„,in„ , , :^ ' N.na shall not thi,d< that you a,e hot f ;:'«"'- t..„e, a, yon „u ht to'l "Jt stiiy with the Even.,.' '^ ' 'But they don't want me' said V.^^ u now in a state of terror- -it is „ ! ' "''° ™' leen-it'<,R„ i ,? "''"»'>' ^'V and Rosa- 'een ,t s Rosaleen really. Pr„o and Patience know nothing about it. You cannot mean what you TrI -y.ng, Peach; you cannot possibly mean J "" I mean that I shan't let you be a spy finding out 'i^l^^ and ■ look on ' in lior ngtJi on A BETWIXT. 239 ' our secrets/ said Peach. ' It 's tho meanest tiling in all^ the world. I never heard of anything like it.' 'But you promised not to tell.' ^ • I did, and I won't tell. I '11 tell you what I '11 do. I'll stay with you always now, except just when you're in bed at night. I'll stay with you; you'll have to bear it. You can go back and tell those Evens that I have found out, and that you 're not going to them any more. You shall stay with me- if you don't I'll tell, and Nina will lock you up.' Oh ! you are too mean for anything. Go ! ' Peach rose. Any action was better than none; any companionship was better than no companion-' ship. Even to walk about with a little boy who was a spy was more exciting than to read the Swiss Family Robinson for the hundred and first time. Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes bright once more. 'Go and tell Amy; she won't expect you again when she knows.' said Peacli. 'I am going to wait hero.' Fred looked at her. Her face was so hard, so defiant, that he knew she would have no mercy on hun just r, vv Perhaps he could get away from her by-and-by ; for tlie present he must follow Peach's whim. 'It's aivful being a betwixt,' he thought to himself. I / ■■ 240 A UETWIXT. 'Peach is awful when she Jikes T ^lorriU mean.' ^ '"Pi^^«" ^ am •WeJI JhTf ^ fo^ ^''e twentieth time. ^^11. What have vou nnm^ "o;?- «:ked Rasaleen ''^'"^ ™"'' '^ 'Only this/ replied Fred 'P.o.k u ,. «hek„o™,vbat^a„/she!; X "™"''^ "^'k to you. and „„t „., ,,;^; ;™ «<* to go her. but not at p.-e,enrr "" ""' """^ ''""' for a little bit.' ^™ ""'''"'' '-■^■P«=' ™o *I don't want you,' said r.osaI-.cn ■! „ yo« eve,, ewore a.,e,ia„ce .„ n,„. ou'J: ''^ poor sort of boy, anu r d„„f '"" "> " very Amy. Go now- „e v "' ^™= "<»■ ^oes ' " "ow, we are bu.9y. Go' ^.a^tJCt X-;::^ 7 -'•' -n. bae. - - and digni.: ^ ^ w;.?: T respect than dirl fl.o ,7„„. wothy ol his !een, or A Rosa] ^ler qnite unpj did the clang: ;erour *I have ^ome. my, whose spelling , .anl sant in the little boy's back, Peach,' he said feasant come answered '•tting little taking li was m eyes. and they went silently down Peach. She held out her hand. tiie hill ; they na.ssed A BETWIXT. 241 the tree under which the despi^.d S„l.. Family Mobinson wns reposino-. ^ 'Pick up that book/ said Peach. Fred went and picked it up immediately 'Go into the house d choose another book for yourself from the shelf, and come back to n.e' Fred obeyed. He chose a storybook by Fenn and the two children sat down side by side 'You can read aloud to me/ remarked Peach- 'it will do you good/ 'f^ut I hate reading aloud/ replied Fred 'Are you going to be a sort of jailer to .ne, Peach ?' ' That 's it/ answered Peach-' a sort of jailer But nevr ,nd ; it s better than telling, isn't it? And ^f I see you sneaking off to the Evens once more I shall tell, so you must make up your mind.' 'But I have made it up. I am going to be very good and nice to you, and you'll love me once more.' said Fred in a more contented tone He gazed up at his sister; and, naughty little boy that ho was, poor Peach felt the comfort of his soft warm presence. I I ■'ho Odds and the Evens. N? : 242 innr for CHAPTER XX. HEPSIBAH LEE. [EACH was a very determined, but all the s,„ne a very kind, jailer. She took ere that Fred should not have an Idle moment. She kept him work- her as he had never worked for her read aloud to her; he had, in short, to make Poaeh', t.me as hvely as pos.,ible. She planned short excur' !7 -t" him. and took eare to talk all the time She was a wonderful story-teller-quite a, .ood a, Kosae^ .„ her way; and she told marvelloLti: moral they were always stories about the good nd the bad. The good always tri phed; the^ ■ways eame to grief The b.„i either . suffer l^, for the,rs.„s or repented under terrible eiroumsjr I HEPSIliAH LEE. 243 «*d to ,„ak„ out that the sin, of such a ,nc.a„ «o,, avvtui, awful suffering. Fred u.od to look at he., with hi, eye, wide open- r "'"'•";.'"" "'' '"""-^ -"'" «'-' down hi» checks and .so„,etnne.s his baby lip,, would tren.blc. Poach ^ the tre,nhli„g and noticed the tea,.. She never .-tended that .he was well aware of the emotions wlueh were passing in the little boys mind •It will all bo at an end at the beginning of the week, she said to herself • We „,i|i ,„ ,, , once more, and Fred can be natural once more, and 110 wdl have learned his lesson, I think' At last the important, most important, day dawned It was a glorious day towards the „,iddle of August ■ there was not a cloud in the sky. As the great ex- ..nmation, the final test, was not .. take place until the evenmg, the children were somewhat at a loss how o employ the early hon,., the situation was .-.together so strange. Fo-. a, the feast w„s to be l.e,r own feast, they had subscribed an.ongst then,- ves or money to carry it out. They couid have rl . 1 ' " "^ -""■'■■"• »■' M"- Sweet Fonnsed them unlimited supplies of cream and milk- h..t they had to buy their own cakes, and to purcW the... own t a and their own bon-.»„s, and they h" if! lil 244 HEPSIHAH LEE. to go to all the trouble of which the arranging the tent in for 3at festival w On this occasion it w.as absolutely impossiuzc xur the Odds and the Evens not to meet; they were meeting all the time ; they had to speak about the way the tables were to be ai-ranged. Nina ran into the tent early in the morning. She was followed by Peach. 'Now then; she said, 'I think we'll have this table for the Odds, and that table just below it for the Evens, What do you say, Peach ? ' But a clear, strong voice now interrupted her. 'I wisli the Evens to sit at the big table.' cried the miperious voice of Rosaleen. 'I wish the Evens to sit there, and this is my place.' Here she pointed to the head of the table. Nina frowned for a moment; she was a generous- hearted girl, however, in the main. She respected Rosaleen's youth, and would never dream of going into open fight with her except on the main questions. 'Just as yon please,' she said lightly. Peach's lips quivered. ' Can't we all sit together, Odds and Evens, just as we like?' she cried. ' Well. I do really think that would be the best plan; said Nina. 'I should be sorry to have mother uncomfortable; she might be if she saw us at J tent in ssible for hey w'ere bbout tlie ng. She avo this w it for her. 3,' cried e Evens pointed snerous- ispeeted ing into itions. IS, just le best nother us at HEPSIHAH I.EE. 245 different tables. And Dr Frore is so kind th.t I s.iould not want him to be worried ' 'Of course not/ cried Rosaleen, her eyes flashing, blio snnply adored her father. 'Then suppose, Queen of the Evens, we agree to amalgamate our forces during the ti.ne of the festi- val, sa.d Nina. 'I really think it would be best. What do you say?' -I think it would be worst on most .-.ccounts/ ropliod Rosaleen; 'but if it makes father anxious' ■Well, as we hope the quarrel will be quite at an end to-night, we don't want to make any one anxious,' said Nina lio-Iifltr < \ i . a .Nma liglitly. As you please, of course ; but If you are deter.nined to have the top table for your I arty, we must know in.mediately. Dr Frere wdl probably sit at our table, however, and my mother at yours; that would be the natural thin.- would it not?' " 'Oh, I could not have that for a moment'' exclaimed Rosaleen. inas t.t. .s ol flowers, and these were placed in long ::'"t''7""--'-ofthef,.tiveboard;an! """ "'," '"'^■'■''' ""■ .i"g» of len,onade, the iu<^, of -an. thej„n,ed white frock. She brushed out her long fair hair and tied it with blue r.b on; she took „p her neat sailor-hat "l^ ooked at her white gloves; she looked down at h neat shoes and stockings. Never was there a more perfect-looking little girl, the very essence of nel ness and propriety. Kolr."""""'^^"^'-^"'"'— ^erewas •I must go and look for her; she has forgotten n... Wht can be the matterr thought Amy t! herself She ran downstair.,. In the hall she saw Peach. neat n r ""I "' '" "" °"=^'°°- ^he looked neat, pale, and anxious as usual. ' Oh Amy, is that you ? ' said Peach. ' Where are you going?' ^^ *^^^ 'I am going to look for Rosaleen' 'Rosaleerr? Hadn't she come in yet ? Isn't she 249 HEPSIBAH LEE. ^^^ dressing? Kina has alreadv „. ^ field.' -^ ^''"^ ^°wn *o the ;l am going to Iool< for her/ said Amy. Would you like me to eou.e with vou f Tf - ii' we might be fnonds for the next ll "" 'Oh,come if you like/ replied Ar" ^;^-opse.she.prohahl^doi;lr Jt^n recitation.' * ^*' ^^*^ ^t T..0 Wo gi,.,., oI„.ped hands and .an across the lawn. The copse was a quarter of a mile they reached it hot and pantin. T ^"^' ^f T? 1 panting. IJiere was no siifn rooks spff1m«. ^ /. " ^' **"^ '^ome ouks setthng down for their nightly repose. ^^^.'^'">y<^:-naAu,y. .Let's come alon. • But ,. .t „at nron,ent Peach uttered an excW fon m,y. there she i.s,' she cried. .She's sHnd -ng there hy the hedge. She's tdkin„ dec ue ,t ,, a g,psy „„„„„. jjow exciting. I ,ud P0.e^.e s one of the gi,sie.s w,.„ ,,a.e ,etL d ;„ in the Plantagenet Woods.' ^"'y felt her :,ear^ tuning cold Sh. ^'a know anything .,i Kosaleen'sv^^to ^ t'ufc she did know ..,e ':ttl. • V ^'P'^'"' ^egard to them. She said hastily: '^^ou had better stay wh.rp .ran ^re "- ' r-r lun to Rosaleen and reaand her.' !' 250 f i ,' (1 Hll U It I't if; HEI'SIBAH LEE. (. I Peach s ooci .till. Amy darted acmss the gra^s and ru.,l,ed „„ to her siste. The soft grass did not eel.o her advancing footsteps, „„d she heard Rca- leen. who was eagerly holding couverse with Hopsibah 1^0, say emphatically: •I think I'll be able to bring yon the money to- morrow evening; and when I do' S1.0 had scarcely uttered the words before Amy laid her hand on h,;r shoulder. ■Oh, don't! Oh, what's that?' cried Eosaleon, flashing rcnmd. 'Its ,„e,' said Amy. .You bavc g„t to c„n,e. It s nearly half-pa.,t six. You're a perfect sight.' Oh, an, I? Good-bye. Hepsibah, good-bye. As ■* "^'d hclore, I am sure to' Hepsibah put up a warning fing„.. to her lips Kosaleen blushed, a„d turned back with An,y ■What did you «>„,e .spjing round me for?' cied Rosaie™. .J ,urte hate you when you do that sort ■But I didn't want you to W late What were you d„n,g with that woman; and why did vou tell her you would bring her n.oney ? W.y, you'have.-* got any money.' 'If you t,eir— ,,icl RosaJeen. She leaked fiercely at Jior little sister. •I'm not goin^ to tell.' replied An,,- '■^X h rtsah I HEPSIBAII LEE. the grass !s did not brd Ro-^a- Hepsibah loney to- 'I'e Amy ^osaloon, o cotne. iight.' ye. As er lips, T cuod lat sort t were ou tell iavei» I looked 251 don't think I .sliall f^ll r.,* n >i like fn 1. ' ""^ ^'^' ''^"^^' ^ «^^0"W Jikc to know what it means' ' Well, you won't know what it ,nenns; and if yon Rosaloen Hashed another wildly indi-^nauf ^•Janee at Amy. ^ " ' A-y »hnt ho.. „>. ■ VV„„t .„,„„,„,,„ ,„„,,„, «. I bo .en .„ thi., ,,„,.,,,, ei,„„ i. „,„,, ,,„ :""' "' '"■■■^'^"- ^"'l -- "... two n,t,o „,,, ,,„, 1';/'" *'t '■'''" '^•''' P-'"«- --tod to Hy on all l>y liorsolf to tho house. ■What wa»«ho doing wit;, that woman?' asked Poacl, a. she and A„,y followed n.o.e slowly. Oh. I don't know; answered An,.v, and ,,I,e bl„sho,I Poacli g,va.i at hor in wonder. •|>>n't y,M. think we ro all rather miserable ^ she said slowlv. 'Ve,s, I do,'««^ered Amy, tears Hllint. her ores i^ont you wish th. fight was quite over?' coi, anued Peach. '^\ «ion't I, beyond word.s to say.' ;Well, I expect it will oomo to an end fcn-ni.ht »ina will w wxM-s shf choc^es. in, of c(,urse. Ni na is quito splendid . •! ^i i'^i I I II 11 i 252 HEPSIBAH LEE. A.„y dW not ,,ay anything. I„ hor heart of hearts sI>o longed beyond word, for Nina to win- but li -the d of .peaking. She wait d do J I '': "'■ ^''""' '■"-^^ "'-dy gone to the «eld 12 Rosaleen made her appearanee. « "wrher",::™;, ':-■ - - red ribbon ^, ""'' '''^^' ^ I'^'^'«« "f sair'No'7/"' "'' '^^^^ ^oo.Jy-,oody/ .he \ ^"^" *^^"' ^-^'11 bo with the others i„ a -nute; and remember, ,ouVe not to tell' ^ It you keep reminding me/ replied Amy 'I'll just tell; because yo„ won't nil. .' .1. ^ wont allow mo to think- nf anythmcr else ^^r^r.'4■ "* ^ « else. Don t say any more. I don't w-mf to get you into a scrape.' ^ont Mant 'Then that's all riaht' the"';!™;'"'? """'""^ '"^ 'awn and entered the by held where the tent was ereeted and amved. Ur Frere and Mrs Ca.Iingford, being the surrounded bv twn f K. '''*"'=''■ *<« Peach a„ri'^;lXrf;'''"™'^"''''^°''^ -^." in her gentie wafl ^:;^Z: -theyahno.,t always did when she w'a.:i 2' I if; ni •in '^V 'r, Ml 1 1 1^ I'll 1 Ji-if The next instant that .sovereign was in the pocket of her little red frock. Page 253 HEPSIBAH LEE. # 1 Dck. E253 26.^ 'You know, little mother, you 're quite the very nicest little mother in all the world,' said Rosaleen, now rnshin^r up to her parent and flino' her arms round her neck. 'There's no one uu than you. unhvsH perhaps it is my own dear father. Where is he? I want to hug him.' Dr Frere was stooping down to pick up somethin.r, when a sudden shout .sounded in liis ears, and a pah- of arms were Hung tightly round his neck, causing hnn almost to stagger; then he rose to his feet with a laugh, lifting Rosaleen as he did so into his arms. What is it, Rose? You almost upset my balance,' he cried, with a laufrh. 'I wanted to hug you. I am in a monstrous good humour,' said Rosaleen. She kissed her father ayain frantically. He returned her embrace, then saying gently, 'No more at esent my dear,' put her back on the ground. But just at that n.oment, and before any one else could see, Uosale- n's quick eyes had been attracted by a bright object. She looked down. There was a sovereign on the ground. It must have dropped out of her father's pocket. She did not know why-she never for a single moment had meant to get money by underhand means before-but the next instant that sovereign was in the pocket of her tel I'U' IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I us 12.5 2.2 ^ lis M U // 1.25 1.4 1.6 «4 6" - ► i i I Photographic Sdences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. H580 (716) 872-4503 « V v <^ e,s worn ff u- r. " movement. Jh-t heart w,. h .• " '''' '^'^^^^ '^«'""e, Hoi),sil.uh Lee tokl her th.t v ""' ''^^ -'^>^^ brin, the .^ 7 rTT" ''" ^^ -ight oeeui.y her vaunted , "^'^^'^^'^-'^^ «he ly 1(1 ^annte(l throne anv day? Whatever harmens T o..> r " "H^pt lis, 1 am safe now' «!.,. fi. ., and no Driclvs nf n • thoucrl.t; pncLs „1 conscience and no fear nf f] •seciiiences it n,.„. ^ ^ t"^' ^'on- 1 ^-» .-^t piesent rose to mitigate her joy , "^"' "'"™«"t M'-s Carhngfo,.., .os/' .., came forward to her 'in,! } m , "'"'' 'i'loy entered the tent wI>,m n-t f-I at all el.,„. t ' '"'"■""-"■'^ "^^ '^ "id -ore in rea,li„os, f m "'" "' "'« '^•■"-' ™^" M,-, Frern : '^ " ''"^"""*'" ""'' ^^^ F-- ^Aitrt was conducfe( to fho fnr^f ^ ^i ^'We.and then the „,„•,,„,„ ^ ", / ""''"■ smu ' '"'"'■'■-skelter, took their '""^'^'* mcrv comment, vvhich the monej', movement. 3re aflaino, ' Jia id Nina, nent at tanding e Odds ihsolute CHAPTER XXI. A STOIUIY HEART. iHE very breeze seemed to drop into stillness as Xina stepped to the front. She glanced to right of her, to left of her, and then began the stately and magnificent poem. At first her voice was a trifle tremulous, but soon it gained in power. She had an expressive voice; there was feeling behind -that suppressed feeling which tells more than anything else. As she had said, she meant to show the picture; she meant all those present to see the gallant fight between the One and the Fifty-Three. By the time she came to +,he words: •We have fougl.t sucli a fight for a day and a night As !uay never be fouglit again ! We have won great glory, my men ! And a day less or more At sea or ashore, We die— does it matter when? nner : sink lipr oiOif 1, Sink Fall into the liaada of God, not into the h The Odds and the Evens. split lier in twain ! lands of Spain' !:! ii ; 258 A STOKMV FIKAUT -l-y Hi. tin.o Nina l„vl .■,.,,oat..l ,|,..so .,.||,„,t words of the great Sir Kid.u,! r,r,,„ville the eluIJron, even Rosaleen, l,ad forgct.n l„nv mud, l'«"g upon the poem. Tl,„y were witi, Sir Riel,„rd m h,3 last most gallant flglit ; and even llosaleen Mt tl,e moisture rise to her eye,, when Nina dropping her voice, said slowly : Z'i lit'",'"",,'" "f" "«■""• """ '" •"■'"° »■"■""•■■ '"-; When she came to the words: •And ,1,0 iiitlc. A.„„,. ,,e«,f ,„„i ,,„„„ ^ ,^^ Tu be lost tveimoic iii ll,e niiuii '- * ' there was a dead silence, followed, when recollection came to the startled and excited children. l,v a burst of rapturous applause. No one applauded ™re vigorously at this u,„n,eut than the Dark Rcsaleen herself Enthusiasn, was a great part of hor little character; and she was rai.sed now to such a pitch of excitement that she cadd almost have rushed to Nina, have clasped her round the neclc, and said, 'Forgive me, forgive n,e, I will even hend my proud knee to one who can ,my sud, lovely things.' But, alas for Rosaleen ! she did not yield to this impulse. She caugl.t A.uy's eye watching her. It ■*« •,')ill.'int iville, the ow much I' Richard Rosaleen en Nina, •1' blow ; » tliu foa' '^ SToltMv \lK.\ni\ 259 uiul crags, ollection J, hy a plauded 3 Dark part of low to •'Umost tid the I will y such o this n: It itcsaleen-was nearly yielding ? 'Never; thought the Dark Rosale.n-. „ever - I am a .Sn- Richard Gronville in , *K 1, "'iiiMiio in my way- whatevnr the odch agatot „„, I will never yield ' 'It .3 now yom. turn, Rosaleen,' said her f..t„cr h1"™^ and repea. ■.,. Wonderi., o:.' e«"Cdt„::!'t::::ir'-r-" npr,-^ : \ dainty, somewhat ini- penon. style, and, clasping her hands before he II ran n Imii.lri-,] ,,.,„,, t„ „ ,|,,^, " Ami th..,,, .,, ,, „„u,,,, i._ •;,, , ,^^_^ _ I II lell ,y„„ w|,„t |,„p,,e„„| „.ii,,„„j ^^ J' hearing iln. p„,.s,,,„ i,,,,, ||,^^ Frigl,lc.„i„j,. |,e„plc „„( „, ,'|,^.,^ ^^..|^__ Have you lieani „f n,,,,, i 5,,^,,, ' Rosaleens ■! say w».,.hnost irresistible. There - a toss of the ,„a„e of black hair, a twinUi ; l.ght c„,„o ,„t„ the dark, dark eyes and the st„rv proceeded It is too long to relate here; b„t -- --^ taror uf excitement, and the chanc. H\ \ m !■■ I 260 A STOHMV HEART. ' ii wliich had .seemed decidedly in Nina's favour now veered round towards Rosaleen. The mother could not Jielp wlnsperin. to herself • 'Why, the child is an actress by nature. I never knew she could do it.' There were shouts and clappings of hands, in which Nina just as generously joined as Rosaleen had done a few moments back when her recitation came to an emJ. A little pause followed; the umpires were quite silent, not even glancing one at the other The one-mile race was marked out. Rosaleen started as previously arranged, and Nina followed. How lightly and gracefully Nina rar. ; not putting her- self out in the very least, not losing her breath, not hurrying, keeping all her strength for the last final spurt ! As Rosaleen sped on there came a cheer from the Evens, who, notwithstanding their desire that the fight sliould end, could not but take an interest in their own champion. Rosaleen, excited by their shouts of delight and cries of ' Well done Evens! well done, Evens!' was putting forth greater and greater strength, when, all of a sudden, her foot tripped against the hidden trunk of a tree which was half-buried in the grass. She fell. Nina ran past her, but paused to allow her to rise. She was up again in a second, rushing on; but she never m ivour now o herself: I never hands, in Rosaloen recitfition ere quite ^^r. The started 1- How ing her- iath, not ast final a cheer f desire take an excited II done, greater ler foot which na ran he was never A STOIIMY HEART. g- recovered her pacu nn,? v of »ev„ral y^ ' "" ^""^ ™» - -'>• victcy The Odds and Hu. ?,- ^ ' ^"^" tlioy went un in fi now „,,a,tlv tT . ""' """• "™" Ro-'-n, ftuastiy pale, raised her Uffln others. Peach .„.] J , """' ^^'^^^^ ^ho i tach suddenly went „p to her. Why, you re going to faint.' she said 'V ,. hurt yo,n.self^have you not?' '" '^^'^ ' It is only ,ny knee,' replied Rosaleen ' Don't f , "^e, please; it will be all nVht in • '"'^^^"^'^ ^^he turned round and sudd tCr"'^-' "''^'" Peach's neck. ' Oh .- I believeVsT^/^; ^^ -nd me sit down.' ^'''"*^' J"«t ^et Peach dropped on the grass anri P , against her. ' ^ Rosaleen leant 'It's nothing, it •« nothing.' she said I'each called to Fred « R, • cried. 'We ^ '"" over so «.na J. ;:"t -r-^^: ' • "■- ^ 'H' you. 1 on V wish vvifli ..n i could luivo l,.f V . , ' '">' ^"''^''t f '" '•^^t you have ti.e victory; but (hat f '"'^"ymtsons, was impossible' ^"^ that, i.r ey^ tot? '^'"' '^''"'^ ''•' •••"'"'^"' ^^'>-'-"- Her eyes looked quite bi-r and d....|- i , . «till , ghastly pale. ^ '^""- -''"^i J- fuee wa.s 'Have you i„i,.t yourself?' ^'It is nothing,' replied Rosaleen. 'But I am afraid she Ins p i the matter? Dear littl V , ''''''' ^"^^^ ^^^ '- 'T)n >,' ■. r Rosaleen, sit down.' JJont, said Rosaleen. 'This is nnf fi .• thpi-o t^ u "°"^ ^"c time. Are None, aa far aa I a,n concerned/ ,.o„He.l Ni„„. nee. an. .J^; ^iX ™ ^^ -- /' we are all glad—aren't we?' •WeVe a„ g,„,_^^^^,^ wo r repeat„l - ■ ^K 'I straine' --• — ''«ice. She did not say any more. If i ! M i MH 204 A STORMY IIEAUT. •I think I'll «o buck to th„ house; »ho said- •! did give my kiieo a littlo knock.' •Then Ml go with you, Rase,' cried Peach ■No, thank yon. Peach, I would rather Amy came. -^ Tl,i« was the very last thing Amy desired. She 1""1 hoped, nideed, tluit the evening so full of im portant issues would end in a really jolly time, when the cluldren who had so long been in a state of «tra,n might feel hap„y and at rest, and at home w.th each other once more; but Rosalcen had an ;."per.ous way, and there was a pathetic expression m her dark eyes. There was nothing for it, there- tore, but to say with a sigh : • Very well, if you ready" wish it, Rose. I suppose you will come back again?' ■I don't think so; not to-night,' replied Rosaleen. I acknowledge that 1 was beaten, and that you did everything very well, Nina ' said'^lr '''' ' " "" -'■• "-■' '-^^' '"< •The fight is at an end,' repeated Rosaleen, still in that half-vacant way, as if she did not mean what she was saying. She left the field, limping a good deal and leaning heavily on Amy. Nina turned and looked at the others. •I do wish something wouM make the poor little Jhe said; 'J each. athor Amy )«ired. SIio full of im- time, when a state of i at home m had an expression ' it, there- I suppose Rosaleen. that you get that/ n, still in 3an what : a good )or little A SlOIlilif HEART. 265 tl'in^' l«'4,py a;:ain;sho said. ' .Si,e is a v.v. ]«• u child to understand; Iu,t look ll T ' ! '""'' her in to^v t ' '"'''"* ^'' ^''^^ yl> '"" ' '^•" ^•"•^-•" I ean .in h.r he.., lutunce. 'Oh dear, how thankful I am t V.. . Nina, were not able to foil , , ^ ' whole thi„,-was , ll t 7 '": "' ■"" "'" cos, sl,o ° 7 ''" "■'" ^^'-'l' ''""•over c.o^ »l.o ™,.y |« for a day or two, tl.at sl,„ i» i„,t notlung but an ordinary mt,„ ,,,, and „,„ „ f K..OW ,or,,,aco. T.,„ Wt ,«..„ to b. .U, ,, to-niglit 18 our practical Am.r. ^ «'.ow off ,„ue,, befor l„v f " '" ""'' "'"'' «o into hor„io„ for „n;„n:'''"^"'^ "■"'""-' ^"vonoendofVr ,:;'T^ ' ^'™ lh« next „,o,„e„t IVudonco and Ken were wali- ng qu.etly „p ana j„,, and r followed suit- and M„ .. . I'aticnco and Poach-bro 1 ,:":: "'— «^'-". Fred, they talked! Howl L:;""' "°" ■»^-"'^- "- -.-hey .rr eSTS'o^: exannnation which w.>nf „ "icn went .so succes,sfully, the Thi \H , h f 266 A STORMY HEART. I S t "'"' "'°"^=' "■" "™' »<• of the 'P the hfe of happy, he.lthy cl,iid,.„,. |,„j t„ ^e iliscussod without end. It wa- kto when they got baek to the house soon .sunk ,n happy d,e„,„, ^es. the great „reat hr,;::;\:::;-'--«-^«t,-: Eosaleen had gone quietly up to bed with Amy » ,s Tit ^"'^""'^ p°"'- ™-<^^ ■"'- and skilfully bandaged it «:rn.^" '"'° ^^'^ ^"« -^' ■-- -'. 'I am not going to let „,y knee interfere with mo. .ho remarked. 'I have a great deal to do. sonlThat" ,"' "'T': ™' ^'"^- • ^''^ y- -f °"^ souy tliat the great tight is over?' sorr'vT'V """i "" '*""'^""- '*''>' •*-''' I he «o.ry ? I meant to w-i„, but 1 failed. It was horrid —n "f Nina to take adva„ta,e of my fa7 •But she didn't. Oh Rose! how can you, she awfully difficult to got a fresh spurt up' •How eould I run properly when I was shaken all A STORMY HEART. end of the ^Iiich make Jiad to be the Iiouse. 1, and were :reat, great But, alas! ivith Amy. nded knee ou really id stared fere with 3 do.' I awfully uld I be IS horrid > 1 ? She [ it was ikon n.]] 267 to pieces/ cried l?o.s,il. en 'anrl'm., i, i with the pain?' ^ ^'"^ '^'^ ^'^'^^y 'Oh, I know you're as ph.eky as anythin,.; but reab^^-didwin. In any ease, she sli the ^Wnge better than you said the .Qne-Hoss •Don't let us talk about it,' saiu Rosaleen. '8he's won, and she thinks the %ht is over' 'Of course it is over. It was arranged that It was to be over-that this was to be the end ; and she was awfully oenerons nnf +^ • ,., . "^ otiiLions not to impose any 'No/ said Rosaleen, with a queer amile, a„,l „ look o m,,e,,ief ffliing ,,ereyes. 'My eonditi,,,,., would have made em sit up, I can tell you.' 'Well, I am glad the fl-ht is over' Wieen turned and Hashed a fiery glanee at 'What a poor, small, pde sort ol^ thing y„u are" «»«aid. ■r.ny.amed of having y„„f„,,,i,,, Oo you think, -cos the %ht is over, that I •„, „„i,„! to he friends with her? I hate her .lown deep i.^ n,y heart; and she shall knou it-she shall know if Here Rosaleen burst into stonny weeping^ Amy «a., not greatly surprised, .She knew her si.te, ■ she knew these fits of „,ad iu.petuosity. There w.as' !,vi J J 268 Si' A STORMY HEART. notliing for it but to allow tl 10 girl to have her own way. •I wouldn't go on crying if , ,,,,, , ^,,^ "ftorapa„,,e. 'Yom- eye. will be so red wl,,,, y„n think that youVe awfully put ouf •I didn't think about „,y eye,,; they mustn't be rod. rephed Rosaleen. -That would never do. Nina ■■' ";' '° "'""^ ">'^' I care. I'll be as larky „. P0-.b,e and as eheerful as possible, and I'll — Hut I hate her all the same. I' 'Come, come; don't t^Ur ..«.. „ . , , ™" "ly more nonsense ' -clAmy. -nyoudol'llbegintodomyspellin: Ihere s nothing keeps you so quiet as that.' 'Anything rather than that!' exclaimed the Dark Eosaleen. She allowed Amy to undress her- she was very fond of making Amy her sUve. Then she .a,d her head on her piUow, shut her eyes and p.'oeeu ed to be asleep Her quiet breathing quit assured Amy on that point She herself \okd regretfully and sadly out of the window. They I ad .one away so early from the field. Wo„,d it not be hi 'u "'''"'• '" '''" ^'"■^ ""d 'ell him that now she could really be his half-twin; to walk between F.ed and Peach and listen to their talk JUS a. she used to do before the great fight began? But no; already they were coming back from the A STORMY HEART. 269 lave lier •she said ]u'n you By 'II all stn't be •■ Nina irky as ['11 nsense,' pelling. B Dark r; slie Then 2s, and quite looked y had lot be II Iiiin walk • talk ogan ? n the field; tliey wore all tired. Their voices Hoated up to her through the open window- their happy voices-Nina talking to Prudence; Malcolm, Ken- neth, Patience, and the two younger ones following in the rear. They entered the house and dispersed to their several rooms. Amy did not know whether she was glad or sorry. She was tired. The day had been one of great excitement. Rosaleen was soutid asleep; she also would go to bed. Amy was the sort of proper little girl who brushes her hair neatly every night, who plaits it in a long pigtail, and lies down calm and peaceful, having said her prayers, read her little book of devotion, and done all that a good little girl should. She looked sweet and peaceful now in her sleep, and she slept right through the night without waking She never knew, she never guessed, that at cockcrow Rosaleen had opened her eyes and glanced quickly round hur. Amy was asleep— so far so good. How about her knee? It felt stiff; it hurt a little even as she lay in bed. She thought of the victory which so nearly had been hers; she thought of the defeat which she had really undergone; .she thought of the dreadful time before her when she was to pretend to l)e mei-ry, with rage in her heart— when she was to pretend to love one wliom she hated. !'j 270 A STORMY HEART. •For the fight i, not ova,,' thought the Dark R„». cte to h ".'""' ""'"• ""'-"^""^ ^ — -y came to her; .t wa. a queer and exciting n.mory She herself last night-she. Rosaleen, the Da.k Kosaleen the soul of honour, the soul of bravery- had absolutely stolen a sovereign from her father. It had dropped from his pocket, and she had slipped .t .nto her own. Oh, how mean she really 1 , She flushed cnmson. and then turned away aa the nought of that sovereign weighed down u'pon h a.h,ng heart At the moment she had felt nothing; he wdd des„.e of possession had aei.ed her. and sll had y.elded to the swift temptation with s^rce a hough . Now her oou.e was clear and plain. A^ and tell h,m what she had done. She could not- Tin "T "' """" " ""''' ^"""■- ">»™ont. ihat was the straw too much. •I wouldn't even hate Ni„a if j „,, ^ j^.^j, nought tbe child. 'How m,^ I ,„„,, Have b^^,n n.g t, The very first thing I must do U to return the sovereign to my own darling father.' ark Rosa- a truce. J I hate 271 ?ain and memory memory, e Dark 'avery — ' father. slipped ■■y was! as the »on her othing ; 'lid she iaree a n. At father, not — 3ment, thief; been is to CHAPTER XXII. THE SPELLING LESSON. OSALEEN was far too restless to sleep any more. Presently she put her feet out of bed and began slowly to dress herself. Her knee was very stiff and sore. She felt inclined for a monient to awaken Amy, and ask her to bathe it and dress it over again; but she refrained, not from any considera- tion for her little sister, but becMuse, as she said to herself, she would be no end of a botlier, 'questioning me ever so much as to why I was getting up so early.' Accordingly she managed to batiie her knee, put on some fresh dressing, and tlion proceeded with l,(,r toilet. The stiffness in her knee, howevei-. prevented her being as light and quick in her movements as she generally was ; ar)d as she was leaving tiie room Amy turned in her sleep, opened her blue eyes, and stared full at her. 272 tti r< '> ;; ^ Ui i 'Why, what o'clock 'Is it breakfast-time THE SPELLING LESSON. is it?' cried the little mrl 'No, no,' answered Rosaleen- ' ^ t^ .] But what arc you doing ?• ° ' Nothing. Go to sleep.' •But. pWKosaleen. what a..e you doing r Imnotgo,ngtoteIlyo«whatIamdoin. V„„ can see for yourself that I am up thari 7 feet, and that I'm .oin<- out Z T °" "^ aweetaioep DonW^ l"' ''"°"'"- «'^-''^»- Rosaleen slam„ed the door after her Amv f " "'°'"»'- f^" inclined to follow her '^' -What is .he up to now r she thought 'She i, a very queer girl; she looked very ouet . , spoke. Whv ^n^ ■ ^ ^ "''■™ «''" ■^ "'V. good gracious^ if. „„j c ,, , vflf iiri, i. "■' . It. s not hve o clock But? ? *' "" ""'"« *' ">« •'O"'-?' But Amy, lying back on her soft ,!„, foil aaleep once more. She fori R r^'- " "'■ of Oreams. and Ro.,aleen . 71 7 ™ '" '' '"' way unchecked. While Z u °™ ""'"' 8B~i!n „f .K dres.smg she had thou.dit agd.m of the sovereign, and of (!,„ . • «f.e must make to h!r f"L Sh " "'"" too proud a chiM 7 ™' " «'""* ''<»1 ...He squirmed ovit II^ ""^^"^ ^ " ^'' toItlt'':;'::r''"„''"-^^''-^^««-™ '- J '-■". t po.ss,bly tell him. Oh,g„o,| THE SPELLING LESSON, thought ! I '11 slip into \m di 273 put - Jrefesing-njom an the soverei.,, Wk into l,f. wairteoat-pockot. Ho will rover know then that he dropped it, and I need not te,., for I Wt W„ a thief ; „, „„,; .:.» have kept fatheV» sovereign for him for a night— that's all.' She went very slowly downstairs. It was difficlt to do so wHhout n,aking a noise; for to l,op on one l.>g-a„d Rcsaleen's n,ove„u,nts wore littio n.ore than that j„st now-was not the most c„iet motion n the world. Still, she managed to get to the dross,„g-room door, and was j„st about to go in when she heard a distinct noise of some one movinJ aou w,tMn. Was her father „p , What induced h.m to rise so early? How troublesome of him- Eosaloen fled down the passage liko a guilty crea- t».e. He would suspeet her; he would know the very wo^t if he saw her lingering outside his door a that hour. She flow downstairs. She know a htt le wn>dow hy which she could got into the sweet fresh morning air; she ojoned it .ottly, scrambled' out, and stood trembling and panting on the gravel sweep. W^ it p„3,iy„ j,,^, ,^^ j_^^,_^__ ^^^^^" ^^^^^ so mconvoniently, inconsi.Ieratoly deternn-„od to get up on that .pecial morning-was it possible that he too would seek the outside air, would And her and question her? k« w u The Oiltia ami the Eveii.s. I • ^1 i: 'II 274 THE SPEhUms LESSON. Nothin^r of the .ort Dr F.vro i i . «l.o felt, «onH.l,ow, as if «ho „„„.! T ! ""''* ".-e to rceh it. and her iTnoeTaa ^ "' """^ She wa» i„.t about to ,o in toT I ""V"'"'"'- -d think what her next ^t ! n?" "" "'^'' ---ni a voice oa« he/ , "; 7 ^ ^^"^" ■'"» saw the brilliant face Z [ "^ "''' "^^ PI ■■ , T " say. lauffnns eves of J'lonbel Jones. Ve, ih„ n,. ,. '' les, the Queen of the Ginsies tl, po-n whose post .he, Ro.,aleen. .so .^^'Z^ 'ovely. She was dressed picturesouelv witl coloured scarf twisted /„„d her „ 'k ' "T che,„isctte below it and Z- " "'"'"* >- throat, sle .Tin'T "' '""' "'"" ooatu^e; and Rosale , 1 LdT ' i"™^ ""* times .since her iir.,t inf ' '""" '°™™' ■What are ''■ '"''"■■'""«<' ^-'W^nlV ^ What are you so gay for, Floribel ? What is ,< matter?' vvnat is the THE SI'KM.INO LKSSON. 275 •We arc Hll ...ins to the fair at Ath-rloy,' ,,.plic,l Flonbo •IWty„„l<„ow? 'IWe i» t„ ,,„ „ „,,„^ fa.r hel.l H,o,-«-ono of the f;,.c,Uc»t f,u,..s i„ ,l,o "■'■"I" of En.i,.,„l. It i„ 1,.W f„, t|„„„ j,^y, „„^,. ''.vo...- a„,l wear. s"i„„ „,„,,.. i,„„, ^^ I-, and M,eh,,c.l .Sn,itl, an.l H.,.Uuy Pa,,,t-„o f.,,,,- -o all to ,-„. Wo a,-,.. ,„i„,. i„ t,,e ^,t^ ,,„, ,,„. cart ,s ever « .ay; a„.l I an, «„i„, t„ toll tortnaos I jmt tl.ouyht „,ayl,o you 'd like to c.ano with ,„' ■>..«»y I said „„ to Mother Hcpsihah last m.d,t' •"Hi she told ,„o to run round and see if yon Jere' anywhere in si.ht. I would have thrown gravel at your window, n,issy; hut I wa. afraid of waking the othoi- little mis-.' ■Oh but are yon really going ?• said Rosalocn her oyos flashing, her teeth showing in vivid s es, the crnnson colour of excitement and J.ope filli„„ ,.„ cheek.s. ' Why, ye.,, of cour.se we are. I 'll earn a lot of ...oney telling fortunes; and we take things to sell -all kinds of beads, and things of that sort. We have a very good tin.e at the fair; there's no end of fnn tl>ere. There's the lady with the two heads and the talking pig, and the piping bullfinches, and -and, oh! no end of thing.,. There's the man with f" snakes, toe ^^ ' the He em with music, and s quite wond-ful; he char ms you might taR u one of them up 276 THE SPELLFNa LESSON. Nl r I i 'I i i iMh . along with mo no«-,' " *""' "<'""' '01.. Imt, FloriboJ, Floribul' cried .h„ .-,, -vor, never give , no ioave ''''" '^'"- "->"vil, ' ^""' yo" tako French leave ' „,i,l pi ■, , ■What i.thatra*edKc»,:;; '""■""'• 'French leave, my dear? W„i| ;. . a"i it's just off yo„ are a„d I , ™ '"'™ "' «d, Why, when y'on cor aera,;:V" ,"'?"" ^ can do is to rro fK. u " ' ^^'"^ ^^'»«<^ you - b„t pir;::: c r "*"°"^- ^'"^^ give you; ' "" "^ """''^ '% '11 for- -eX:s::;:i;tto'°"^^T ^^-'- on the other. " ™' '''e and then I losr C'.'°""^ '-«' ■•■'gl't. I lost, Floribel- mnt r? ^"""'' '"^ "^"S'" •"»* oyea «lVr„ ,v„, tho 1' • ''™" f---'' ™""-ly cuW. s™«o of ■.socond-.si„l,f could , ■ ''"'"' ■I tell you what; Floribcl .said suddeuly .Mavh. It s not worHi vr>„,. i -i "^^ -^"aybe part of tlip f.>,-,. <. 1 , fe^ i-^ iJta !■ ijie j^ ^ 'en oelo C ;:t ""r "' -«"^ it begl„3 at oomo and fetd. v„„ : .^ "™^ ''-^ -•' I'" ^"" ^t nine: we'll riV^o th^ donkey, and be there in „„ '" '"' -only five „ilo. ,,.<,„„, „Vl\" f"'"'^^ -0. the moor., that wi, be ",' . r" " °" ™' t'nnk jou are sound asleep in bed cLl "manage it, nnssy ? If you L' !i ^'^"^'^'^ * ^^^^ you, why. vou Ln Z r '">^ ^^.^^ ---«- with you> wJiy, you shall be Queen fo'r «^d even if you don't bring the tlie night at least I '! sovereign, you shall I : I i: • ITU Till-; NI'KIJJN,, ,J.;.ss()N. '-voHnVI.t Jolly th«e. There now. r don't want to J^^'tyoni„toumos.s.an.ll,,,„stl.oott'n.ys..lf;hut •Shu 1 I cnno hero at nine oelock thi.s ev, ,.1... and will you he ready to go with nio ? ' '^^j^' if only I couM, I .should like it beyond wcrdH-beyond words,' Haid Kosaleon. 'I will try ! "'"/;?•• Y-'^' — l^-k-won-t you, dei; dear, ciurlnig Floribci ? ' 'To be sure T will, dear little n.issy. You're a bonny little thin., and I would do n.ore than that ioryou. NowIn.uHt,,, You '11 n.eet .ne in the COI.C at nine oelock sharp? I 'II wait for vou till ••^ «e.tome„t and a t..e„.bli„g, (earful delight, »,.k -luwn . ., the dewy ,™». The da.„p g„,,s did uot troubh. i. , ,:,e b,, fo, t„„ „,„^, ^^ ^^._^,^ ^^^^ HOW «>,.„! „ ,<, „^„^g^ y..^ j^^^_ ^^.^ ^1^^^. ^^^ w. d adv.,.u.. > How could .she manage it without ■ 1^-tt.ng any one know? Oh! if only Amy waa out <4P^ n't wimi to iiys«'If; hut •cniii^f, unci it Ijoyond f will ti-y, you, (leur, You 're a tliun that no in tlio r 3()U till a sdt. lerhaps I'd best not have it i„ ,„y p„eket, Oh. I 11 hnry it under this tree, and then I can take it up again to-niglit wiien Floribel comes. Yes, I'll do that; it would be best.' Rosaleen made a little hole with a small stick and pushed the sovereign in, and then went back to the house. She slipped up to her room. An.y was ■ now dressing. Rosaleen came slowly in. •Well,' said Amy. 'you do look excited. What's the matter with you ? ' -My kneo hurts me rather,' replied Rosaleen; 'but I have had a jolly tin,o out. I'm quite glad ou the whole that Nina has won the victory, and that the hght .s at an end. I like going out in the mornin,- and I like feeling that I can talk to all the children' the Odds and the Evens alike, for the rest of the day. I'm turning good, I 'spect, Amy. What do you think?' out givii it pocket. It of lior red iiugiiv and nd glanced •; then she to Iiurself. 'Cket. Oil, an take it Yes, I'll nail stick, t back to Amy was What 's sen; 'but 'd on the that the nlorninlL,^ children, it of the Wh&t do THE SPELLING LESSON. 281 .m „ ° glance of relief. ™e, I I try and be p,e,«a„Mo ever,.4 to 1 . T?« 1- 1 , . '^pi'iinifr and set me a task m English history. I reallv rlnn'f • i , vnn'ii ^ , "^ "^ "'^"^ ^^Jiat I do if you 11 do something for me.' 'Oh, what is that? I was afrnJrl fi. thing in the background' -d 1" n "" """ ing suspicious. ^"^' ^^"'^'^"^^ ^^-- 'I will tell you after breakfast. You shall f..nh 'Thank you,' said Amy . ' Vnn o XI , -^'"j- lou are a rrood rh^^A on the w,o,e; and you won. be cro. and l! able to N,na when we go downstair,, . > ^ ■Oh dear. no. dear, no. Til be quite fond of her ' But are you , that yc, Ve hone.st. Rosaleen r buHeTunder te t^ 1:7'""^" "^ "°™-'- turned white. ■ m! 1. '1"'^ ""^"V"'">- /- asked ' Only last night you said you hated Nina. How ^82 >.Ml fl' ! i I J I i"1 :ll THE SPEFjJNG LESSOj?. "an you got, „„ t,,o h..te „„t of your heart nicrlit ? ' m one -I don't know; replied Rcaleen. -Pcrl.ap, j d„ : ;^""''r^'■''''^'^'"«°^"»"'°''^•k'■> 'Ye,, quite womlerfully good/ ™d Amy. ■ There's the broalcfast gong; let's go down- aitoi wards Amy took Eosaleen aside >""! really do your sp..,|i„„. i 3,,„„,,, ^^,. yo" to get a n,ove next tern, Roaaleen; and it would please mother so nnu-h. You don't Lt - anions I an. to help y„„, t„ fc a eort of g«,d I'ttle sister to you-you really don't ' th» ™^''' '.'""" '""™"^ ^-^"^ I "<"0W better th^n J on can „„ag,ne,' replied Rosaleen. -It is iust because yon want to he suel, a preeions good si er to n>e hat I don't like you a bit. At leL-oT ...ean of course, I like you. Now then, let 's be^in :': \'° ■""« "^ "anting round a thing. U^ aekk,t let's .stamp it out and get it do;. NoJ for your long, long, dreadful word.,' Amy settled herself i„ ,vhat she considered the ^.Cher's attitude. She put on what Kosaleen J ner considering cap.' THE SPELLING LESSON. eart in one I'lmps I do be kind to me— won't • 'There's nmediately ^aid; 'and l«I so like t ; and it n't know "t of good ow better It is just 5od sister 3t— oh ! I 's beo^in ; •• Let 's e. Now 3red the sn called 283 'Don't bo too difficult just at iirst.' said Rosaleen glancnig at her a little uneasily. 'Well, then; said Amy, and I am gom. to have a bit of fun now It s your turn now.' ^^• 'My turn for what?' ^vlicn the tetermined So Rosa- inkeeisin,' a severe ing back- >i'(ls, and 2in down 36 words 5 learned least I ike yen ballast. 3 lesson right — listory, . You listory, ut too me is now. THE SPELLING LESSON. 285 ' Your turn to do what you are to do-what you promised to do if I learned those horrid, horrid words of yours.' ' Very well. I pappose I must know what it is.' ' But you must promise to do it.' ' If you really want me to.' ' Well, I tell you what it is. Will you go and sleep with Peach to-night ? You are very fond of Peach, and there are two beds in Iier room. Will you go to Peach ? You can make love to her, be most affectionate ; say you want to tell her a lot of stories, and ask her to let you sleep with her to-night.' 'But why-why? Why mayn't I sleep in mv own bed ? ' - 'Because I want to go to bed specially early, and not to be disturbed with you or your .spelling or your plaiting of your hair, or yonr good little ways. I want to go to bed early, and to have the room to myself, to lock the door.' 'But mother hates the door locked,' replied Amy 'Mother need not know anything about it. I want to have the room to my own lone self. You go to Peach.' 'I don't believe I can do that,' replied Amy. 'The room is just as much mine as yours ; and why should I bother poor Peach sleeping with her?' i? f i i ii. , 'I, 'if, i 1 I'll h ( L 1 • m 'If you don't ' Well, what ? • TFTK SPELLIXG LRssoN. — said llosaleen. Rosaleen turned and fixed her bold black eyes on her sister, 'I have got; she replied slowly, 'the most terrible awful story that I will tell y..u just when you're 'Iroppin. off- to sleep. It's a story of eyes, and a big. open mouth with great teeth. It's a story that moves close to you, and makes you shiver, and you hear chains clattering, and you hear' ' Oh. don't > ' cried Amy. ' You know I am nervous at night when those sort of stories are told.' •It will be a dark night to-night,' said Rosaleen 'A lovely night to tell the story; and I'll tell it to you if you sleep in my room to-night. You '11 hear about that thing with the eyes and the awful mouth and glittering teeth, and the chains. Do you under- stand ? Now, will you sleep in the room with me to-night ?' 'I— I would much rather not,' answered poor Amy. ' Oh Rosaleen ! you can be (juif,e terrible when you please.' 'I'll be sweet to you if you'll leave me this one night,' said Rosaleen, 'and I won't tell you any horrid .story; only you must go to Peach and arrange it with her. and everything must be done most private Peach must not tell that you 're sleeping in the room THE SPELLTNO LESSON. 287 with her, an. I you must not tell that you are not sleeping in the i-ooni with me; an.l if— if you do this one tiling for me I '11 love you so, and I 'H do more spelling to-morrow, and more spelling the next day, and I '11 not hate Nina, nor nothing. Oh, do- do what I ask you, dnrlino' Amy!' ' Well, to be sure,' sfiid Amy, ' it would be rather fun sleeping with her; but Peach is not to tell that I am sleeping with her?' ' No ; you glide up to her when she is in bed ; that 's all. I '11 come up as usual at eight o'clock to-night ; and you 're not to say anything, but just arrange it all with Peach. You two will have a jolly time.' 'We have a great deal to talk over, it is true,' said Amy. 'I will try an I i H. CHAPTER XXIII. QUEEN OF THE FAIR, 'imm the day Rosaleen was quiet. She was quite amiable and agreeable to tlio rest of the children. Fred sat witb b.r for a long time in the after- noon, and she told him some of her most spirited tales. She avoided, liowever, the story with the oyes, the open mouth, and the teeth. That she exidently reserved for a special occasion Towards the evening the pain in her knee caused '-•to look really pale, and Mrs Frere ordered her to bed. 'You had better go up immediately after supper' slie said. ^^ ' Now, supper wa. .-.t half-past seven, and it was qu.to easy for Rosaleen to slip „p to her room by Jht o clock. The room where the two little girls »l-pt was quite apart fro,„ the rest of the house QUEEN OF THE I'AIH. 289 They had to go down a rather long and narrow passage to it. It was just in the entrance to the old tower; a pear-tree ran up against the window, and it was easy, more than easy, for an agile child like Rosaleen to scramble down by the pear-tree and drop on to the ground. She did not remember, however, tliat she had a wounded knee, and could not bo as agile in her movements as usual. When slie reached her room she saw Amy there. ' Oh ! ' she cried. 'Oh! it's nothing,' said Amy. 'I am going away immediately. There, there! don't begin about the eyes and tlie mouth. I have spoken to Peach. I am going downstairs now; and when I bid mother good-night she'll think I am going back to you as usual, but I am going to Peach. Peach was delighted when I told her I must sleep with her, and she has promised not to tell any one. Don't, please, begin that story. Oh! you are leading me into being a wicked girl ; but I cannot stand the stories you tell when you are in your present humour.' 'Kiss me before you go,' said Rosaleen. She went straight up to her little sister, put her soft arms round her neck, and kissed her. 'To-morrow I'll do my spelling,' slio said in a low, tremulous, excited whisper ; ' and you are a very good girl, Am61ie, and I do love you.' The Odds and tlie Evens. o ^ 1 QHEKN OK Tirio p^f^ It w,us .so ,,.,,. fur lio™l,.,.„ to ,.y „„,,,„ „f „,.^ ™rt that A,„y lV.Jt l„.r wl,„le a/K.,i„„ato heart .o out to her. ^ ;l l>opo 30,, are not up to any ,„i,schielV she 'I? VVhut n.iHchi.f could I do/ See how lin.p 1 am. * k„i!r "" "'"'" '"'" ''"" ™"' ■"" "> "-- y"-' -No, no; only to go. If you May another „,„n,ont the n,a„ I ,.,„ g^j..^ j„ ^^„ ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^.^^ ^^^^^^^ ,^ at tho wnulow. Ho i» black, and hi., eve., are ' ■DonX I'mottr.sai,lAn,y, andrau'ctof the ■•O"".. W.e hu,l not ,-ono ,„any „te,,., ,lown tho pa«,ge before Ro,„lcen locked the door. No fe.r ot any one now con.ing to interrupt her. Her father a...l mother had both .one ,« vi,it a „ei,hlK,ur. M- irero ,vo„ld not be at l,on,e till between eleven and twelve o'clock, and by then she would be c|u,te sure that both her little daughter, were happy and secure in the land of dreams. There waa no one el.,e to con,e. Every one thought Ko.,a- een t.red, and was glad that she had gone ea.lv to bed. Far indeed, however, was sleep fro.n those wide- jn eyes. Rosaleen sat on the edge of her bed She would not even light her candle. She liked to QUEEX OK TMK FAIIl. 291 f«'el th.-.t the ,•(„„„ WHS dark: si,,, ^rloried in (Iwj House of niystoty tl.ut sunoundcl Ikt. J.on^, heluro nit.o o'clock it wus really rlark-.iuite dark. So '"uch tl.o hotter for Rosnlfcn's purpose. 8he unit.,! »'Mtd she heard the duck iu the stahle-yard strike "^»(-,aud thcu went sot tly towards the open window. With her wotuuled knee she had ditliculty in lettinj: l.orself down by the pear-tree; hut beincj possessed". as she was now, hy a ^n-eat impulse, she was more' or less indiderent to pain, and mana.o child. VVliy .«e j-ou domg that, Florihel ; We shall 1« soon; s„„,e one will notice us.' ^ ■If they do uotice they will only think it's ,„e to see No one comes to this cop.se at this hour Now look „e in the face; you have got money a„d you liaven't ? ' "^uuey, and the s»p«y got tlie 1- pocket, to leave J»ive the t, not to go back Iiad not hiul Haid accounts wanted moment ive you el; but aid of cliild. mil be 's me, e here liour. y, and QUEEN OF Tin: FAFR. 203 'I Imvo ^rot some n.oney, l.ut I d .mI want to sptnd It; answered the child. 'M'ah Lee came and lifted llosaleen with great tenderness off the donkey 'Ah! I thought little missy wouldn't fail us,' she .^aid. 'Has she given yon' He.e she bent and whispered a word in Flo.ibel's ear. Floribel gave an emphatic nod. ' But I have not, if you mean the sovereign,' cried Rosaleen, in some terror. •Oh. it's all right, love -it's all right,' said Hepsibah. 'You're Queen of the GipsLvs now-our httle queen, our sovereign lady, God bless hei- ! ' It was all most intoxicating; it was delicious beyond words. Rosaleen forgot the sovereign, for-ot her home, forgot everything but the wild deii.-ht'of . ! I 298 QUEEN OF THE FAIR. ■.i-N-i the moment. Holding Hepsibah'.s hand, slie entered the tent. It was lit by a Ha.ing toreli in one corner. There were one or two nien present, but at a nod from Mother Hepsibah they letired; and then the most wonderful span-led robe, worked with many coloured beads, was put on Rosalecn, and a white chemisette worn slightly low encircled her pretty neck, and beads of every sort surrounded her throat, and a crown was put on her head— a tinsel crown;' hnt, oh, liow real, how brilliant it seemed to the hiippy child ! 'Now you are our Queen, and you shall come and sit on the throne in the very middle of the fair,' said Mother Hepsibah. She took the child's hand. There was a wild shout of welcome from two or three gipsy men. Some gipsy children ruslied up to Rosaleen and touched her hand, then fell on one knee to do her honour. She was led to her throne, and Hepsibah and Floribel stood on each side of her. ' Why, Floribel, you 're not half as gaily dressed as usual,' said the new little Queen. 'I have handed my crown to you, dear.' said Floribel. 'I am your Prime-Minister. You'll just do what I tell you.' • But, oh, Floribel ! ' exclaimed Rosaleen, in s me wonder, 'am I really-really to tell fortunes?' e entered le corner, at n nod tlien the th many a wliito !r pretty jr throat, 1 crown ; i to the ome and :he fair,' 1 a wild •sy men. een and 3 do her iepsihah 'essed as ar,' said I'll just in 3 me I?' Now • yvu arc our Qu.ci.. aiui you ,si.;,il a,m, .,..1 sit .... tlio tlnone in the very iiiiiidle of the fair.' p^^j. o.js 5 ! I ' i^.;.. QUEEN OF THE FAIR. 299 'I'll teach you how, dear. I'll whisper the words behind you, and you'll just repeat them. Ah! I hear the people coniinir. Now then.' Pretty Floribel suddenly raised her voice. 'Good people all— both men and women, youi.o^ and old, great and small— the Queen of the Gipsies who has ascended her throne to-night, is waiting to tell your fortunes. She has great power, and^^can look into the future; and she will tell you all things belonging to the past; she will look right down into your hearts, and tell you whether you are to be great and prbsperous or poor and miserable. But you must each cross her palm with sixpence before a fortune is told to any one. Now then, be (,uick, be quick; the Queen is waiting. First come, first served.' A whole lot of siliy-Iooking boys and girls rushed to the front at this moment. 'I cannot tell all their fortunes; and I don't know what to say,' cried Rosaleen, very much excited, but slightly alarmed. 'Tell them any good thing you can think of, love. Don't mention the bad things,' whispered Floribel. 'First come, first served,' she shouted; 'and only one at a time.' A dark, dismal-looking lad of about two-and- twenty came forward. I tl 300 QUEEN OF THE FAIR. 'Drop on one knee, and cross our Gipsy Queen's palm with sixpence,' said Floribel. Tliis the n.an did. Floribel looked at his palm for a second, then she began whispering certain words nito Kosaleen's ear. Rosaleen was snu.rt enono.h qt.ickly to learn her lesson. She was soon repeating the gibberisii told iier by the gipsy to one person after another At a certain time they would meet with misfortune; on a certain moon they would find n.oney; marriage. Ion. hfe and prosperity were to come to each and all 01 them. . '^r'*''" "^^P' ™ '^" =»- to .7 »d. the children had gone back to their respec- tive schools. The,v ha-, returned once .ore to th X HALF-A-CROWN. 305 war town hfo ; and Ni.iu ha.l gone back to the Metro- polis, to her hard and yet plea.sant ta-sks, and to the society of her aunt, Mrs Clialloner. Rosaleen and An.y had also retu.ned to school ; and as Rosaleen. with all her faults, wns a child with some Ideas of lumour, she had duri,,^. the ren.ainder of the holidays taken pains with l.er spelling, and in consequence was moved into a hicrher class. Amy waa immensely proud of her pupil, and encouraged her by every means in her power. 'i^ou are really quite inqnuving,' she said. 'You are not half as wild a« ym used to be.' 'No, I am not; my spirit is broken,' replied Rosaleen. But she gave no reason for these strancre words; and Amy looked at her with a queer sexZ, which she could not quite account for, of growing fear, for Rosaleen M^as sadly, sadly changed. Amy could not understand it. In public the little girl .still managed to keep up her brave spirit; but in private, and in particular in Amy's presence, she sighed deeper, fidgeted a good deal, but no longer laughed or shouted, or made daring schemes of naughtiness. She was attentive with regard to her spelling although she loathed it, and avoided the society Tf her father and mother. Two or three days after her gipsy adventure Dr Frere mentione.l casually at breakfast: The Odas and the Evens. m 306 HALF-A-CROWN. By the way, children, if „„y of you aee a eovemgn Iy,„g about, ,,ray bring it to me. I „„st have dropped it out of my pocket. I cam,ot find it anywhere. I know I had a sovereign in my waist- at-pocket on the night of your feast, but since tiien I cannot find it.' 'I will go and search in the field immediately after breakfast,' said Patience.-. Eosaleen. what are you For Eosaleen had bent forward, knocking her head Boverely against Patience's elbow. She said that she ;ad dropped her pocket-handkerchief, and wanted to hnd .t. She stayed for quite a quarter of a minute under the table, and when she reappeared her ro.sy i«*e was pale. But no one specially observed her no one for a moment suspected her of the theft ' The children -Rosaleen with the others -had ■searched well i„ the hay-field; Eosaleen, with an aehmg heart, knowing how empty a„d vain that search would be. The sovereign was not found; and Dr Frere concluded that some one -a gipsy perhaps, he said-had picked it up. -Iwish there were not so many gipsies round here, remarked Mrs Frere to her husband; -they are quite a worry. Some hens were stolen from the larm the other night.' 'I saw a gipsy-I am certain it was a gipsy/ said HALF-A-CROWN. 307 >u see a I must ot find it ly waist- 3ut since ;ely after are you ler head that she inted to minute ler rosy ed her; left. J — had nth an n that found ; gipsy, round ey are u the Vsaid Malcolm-' in tlie copse the other night ; she had a lantern. Oh Rosaleen, what is the matter ? Have I hurt you ? ' ' You knocked my knee ; you 're very awkward/ cried Rosaleen. 'My knee is still sore.' Again no one observed. It was quite natural that Rosaleen should show emotion when her bad knee was knocked; it was also natural that she should stop to pick up her handkerchief when it fell. The holidays were at an end, and the families went back to town ; and now the Christmas holidays were looming in sight. The winter had been very mild up to the present ; but just towards the middle of December the weather took a change, and cold winds became prevalent. These were followed by a dead calm, severe frosts at night, and then by a fall of snow. 'Typical winter weather,' Mrs Carlingford had said; and she made preparations accordingly—the sort of preparations which children love. There were to be good times during the holidays; there were to be dances amongst their friends, and Christmas-trees, and all kinds of fun. 'It's delicious-isn't it?' said Amy to Rosaleen. 'We are going to have a fancy ball. Mother has decided it. She says she will hire the Town Hall 308 HALF-A-CROWN. for the purpose. Mother and Mrs Carlingford are going to do it between them, and we are allowed to ask every single child we like-every single one -to our dear, darling fancy ball. What dress will you wear, Rosaleen?' 'I'll dress as a gipsy/ answered Rosaleen, the hVht coming back into her eyes and the colour to her cheeks. ' A gipsy ! 'cried Amy, clapping her hands, ■ What a magnificent gipsy you'll make! Wi,y, you look like one already.' •I expect I am-a little bit,' said Rosaleen, and then she changed the subject. -Don't let us talk about if she said; 'it's a week to the Christmas holiday^ yet. what about that spelling?' ■! declare you 're quite a delightrul girl,' exclaimed Amy -You'll get a prize_I know you will-when we break up, I have been writing to Nina about you, and she is ever so pleaded.' ■What do you want to write to her about me fore- said Rosaleen, frowning and standing still ^Because I like her,' aaswered Amy. -Don't you, '1 hate her!' said Rosaleen. -You-hato-Nina?' Amy made a little pause between each word, -Are you ,nad?' she cried No, I am not mad. I am quite as aane as you- hat,f-a-(;k()wn. 300 ^ford are 3 allowed ingle one Iress will the light i" to her 'What ou look md then ibout it,' holidays rclaimed ( — when a about le for?' i't you, pause id. 3 you; but I hate her all the same. But fur her I'd bo the happiest girl in the worl.J instead of the-the — tiie ' 'Rose— Rose, what is it?' said Amy. ' Oh ! the most— most wj-etclied ; ' and Rosalecn fell forward on her knees, pressed her face on her hands, leant her hands on the table, and sobbed as if her heart would bi\ ,,k. She Mvr .: the midst of these iong-.lrawn sobs, this fountain of tears, when the door was opened, and Fred Carlingford came in. He was very friendly indeed now with the two little sisters. He called himself their half-twin, and they laughingly allowed him to keep the name. He was rushing in, full of importance. He had an item of intelligence for Amy, something about a party to go skating on the ice, which was ali-eady firm enough to hold ; but at the sight of Rosaleen's tears he stopped short, and his face grew pale. ' What is it ? ' he said. Amy was about to tell him to leave the room, but suddenly she changed her mind. 'Just go and put your arms round her nock and comfort her,' said Amy. 'There is something the matter— I can't quite tell what— but she's not her- self. You tell her she 's the dearest little girl in all the world. Whisper it in one ear, and I'll whisper 810 HALF- A -Clio WN. lUIII llll J I: it in the other. Rose ! R„,se !-ol,, Rose ! ^^■hy are you so wretched ? ' 'I can't never tell you: don't ask mo.' said R„sa- ]een. 'Don't touch me, Fred. I don't like it; you belong to Nina.' ' But what has that to do with it ? ' asked Fred ; for irx the excitement of their present life-in the great zeal with which he was trying to win a prize at school-he had ahnost forgotten the quarrel of a few months back. ' What has that to do with it ? ' he repeated. ' Oh, everytl)ing I—everything ! ' ' Why should my belonging to dear, darling, pretty Nina do me any harm ? ' •Only because I hate her,' sai-l Rosaleen. She turned suddenly upon the two. < You are an Odd ' she said. poir,ting to Fred, 'and you are an Even' she continu..], glancing at Amy; 'an'hy are lid Rosa- HALF-A -CROWN. 811 it: you Fred ; for the great prize at rel of a vith it ? ' g> pretty n. She m Odd,' n Even,' ere was and the ident to is won ; ice, and ou that ie Odds i worst 'Oh, you're a «ort that's only a betwixt; I neither Jove vou nor hate you. I don't mind saying things before you, that 's all ; but if you think, Amy, and if you think, Fred, that the battle is over, why, you're mistook— you 're mistook.' Fred was so startled that his first wish was to leave the room; but Amy motioned to him to stay. Amy beckoned him over towards the window. ' She 's very queer lately, is the Dark Rosaleen,' she remarked. ' I don't understand he.-. No one notices it much; but she 's been queer ever since that funny sort of peace we made when we were in the country. Perhaps it was her knee that hurt her; but she's not the same. She is nicer in some wnys, and in some ways she is nastier. I can't make it out. Mother doesn't notice anything; but mother isn't with her much. I am, and I do notice there is a great change.' 'Unless you stop whispering I'll leave the room,' said Rosaleen. The children turned to look at her. 'Or,' she added, suddenly changing her mind, 'you may go on whispe.ing as much as you like. It has stopped snowing, and I am going out' ' Shall I come with you ? ' asked Fred. 'No, thank you— nor you either. Amy; so don't 312 IIALF-A-CHOWN. r, f I! jj offer. I'll tell awful stories to-niglit if 3011 bother me. I want to 00 alone.' ' But mother does not let you go into the streets alone ; you know that,' said Amy. 'Well, isn't there the garden, cross-patch?' and Ilosaleen made a face, and the next moment left the room. She ran to the room that she share i .on of satofaction. He was such a fine, dear fellow l>er eldest son, almost taking the plaee of his fathl" now. She felt her heart ache at the thought of hi, gonig to London so soon. But „,ea„ti„,e there were other things verv ™porta„t things, to he con,,i,,erod; and tl,;; were ..".eh troubling the hearts of the two little si.,ters in he Frere household. A,„y and Uosaleen had talked f".- a long tiu,e of their present,. Notwithstanding ho great fane, ball, the special gift given to then: by the.r parents for the Christmas holidays, presents must appear on every plate on Christmas „,„r„i„.. Now, Rosaleen had not a penny in the world to buy her presents with. She reg.darly received nin-penco a week as pocket-money; Am, received a .siLr ■sum. Amy had saved her ninepence week by week and had now seven and sixpence; but prodigal and careless Rosaleen had nothing. r b i. 'I tell you what it is,' said Amy. looking at h.r httle ,.s er, and observing the tears which came into Rosa eens eyes, although she was far too proud to et hemfall-.Itel,y„uw„atitis,Rose;youand I w,llg,ve presents between us; we'll buy them out ot my seven and sixpence.' -Oh. don't, don't. Amy.' cried Kose. She felt more melmed to sob t'jan ever. •or course, to-night you'll give me hack n,y half- 'don't be silent.' 321 ear fellow, his father s:ht of his igs, very ie,se were sisters in id talked istandinof to them presents nioi-nin presents een quite ' friendly both too was like 9 feelings her feet. u going tden.' ihe cold, it turns always me.' turiiec loubled 'DON'T BE SILENT.' 325 'How fierce you got all of a sudden, and I have been so awfully kind to you!" said Amy in an injured tone. ■Oh! I am .sorry, I „„, ,„,y_ ^my. I hope you W.I j««t be patient with ,„o, for I a,„ that bothccl' rephe,! Rosaleen in a voice of contrition. •Won't you tell n,e what's worrying yc . ^ Any one can 8ce that you a,e worried.' •Oh, can they? Do you think people suspect? Do they look at me ,„uch ? Do they think that I nave got a secret?' • People have no time to look at you much,' said Amy ■You're no more than anybody else. If., emble that you are .so conceited; but if people had "ue to look at yo,,,' .she con. -.ed, 'they would see that you are weighed down by a horrid secret I expect you've done .something wrong, and that you re in no end of a fright' 'Oh no, nor cried Eosaleen. 'How horrid of you to have thoughts like tha„ about your own sis' r ^ I won't talk to you any more. I'm going out into the garden to cool myself.' •Cool yourself, indeed!' said Amy. 'You are queer. , I^««-leen left the room.- She was too excited and ooo anxious on this occasion to ren.ember her little mv cloak loak and red I M «ap. The fire, a bic one, had made 326 'don't ..i: SILENT.' ■, * I' • 1 ' ■ • \ 1 i J i,1-. IJ If her cheeks hot, ami the fire of anxK>ty in her heart, had aLso contrived to rendrr her feverish. Siio ran downstairs in her slippers, un^l ,.„fc ;„, the snowy garden. There was a slight thaw, and th.. patli; were wet. Rosakon fhou.^ht nothing of tins The '^^'arp, stingin^^ -.Iv was refreshing to her cheeks. She ran wildly, p.utiu.'v .p tc the spot where Floribel ought to be w.in,.g for her. HU. did not know wlmt part of th. ..wn Floribel was to be found in • ^he only know tl^at she was to tell fortunes in tij market-place. 8he h.d told her so last night and now she was coaung back to Rosaleen laden with her spoils. Oh, of course, often as she had failed the child, she would not fail her now -that wa.s certain. Kosaleea ran up to the stile an,l leant over it It wa«a dark night; there wa« no ■„„„„, but .she eould see a httle way acres., the snowy «eM. Any u,oment she nught hear the quiek, daneing step of the grace- ful g,p.,y girl. Her heart was heating hard She peered with all her might into the darkness This t.n,e, surely, Floril,el would not fail her. She h,„l f\ '■"■ ''->f-='-o«-n ; she would earn the .sovereign back again; she would bring the one pound tw and SIX to-night. J Floribel !■ said the , -Id .softly under her I. ,at„ Honbell'she c„„ti,„„.d a little louder; l,„t -,..!,. 'don't be silent.' '1 hev lieait; '. Siie ran tlie snowy t]W.s. Tlio leeks. She re Floribel not know found in; nts in tho night, aisl Aden with lad failed that was ^er it. It slie could y moment he grace- ii-d. Sl)e 'HS. Tills She h;ii| r^overei^jr und tw 327 aUi. Kit an eclio answered back Rosaleen'.s woids. No Floribel was con.ing to meet her. After a time, feeling absolutely reckless, she climbed over the' stile and jumped down into the field ; slie ran across it a little way, still peering into the darkness and looking in vain for Floribel. Floril.el did not come; and now disappointment, pain, and anxiety made Rosaleen remember that she was cold and her feet wet. She went slowly back to the house, a very miserable little girl indeed. She had sufficient strength of mind to go up to her room, change her wet shoes and stockhigs. and put on another frock ; then, very unwillingly, she joined Amy in the schoolroom. The lamp was burn- ing brightly; the red curtains were drawn round the windows; the white Persian cat was purring on the hearthrug ; there was a brilliant fire in the grate. Amy was seated at the centre table, busily preparing her themes for the next day. She had her French dictionary near her, and was murmuring little words to herself. Her fair, neatly-ke^t hair was fallinc. over her face. She just looked up as Rosaleen came in. 'How late you are! Are you cool at last?' she said. 'Oh, good gracious! Why. your cheeks are as white as they were red when T last saw thcni. You must have taken an awful chill.' :i M ' I '■••Hi* : I ■I ' E il f .' if fill : 1 1 1 J 1 IM 328 'don't he sflent.' 'I am a bit cold; hut tnke no notice/ replied I^csaleen. ' Go on with your horrid lesions, and leave me {ilone.' 'Have you got my lialf-awn ?' asked Amy. • You 're in a very nasty humour, and 1 don't want to worry you; but have you got my half-crown?' 'No, I've not. I 'spect I'il never get it now. I 'spect it '8 lost as lost can be,' said Rosaleen. She spoke in a most sombre tone, kneeling down as she did so. and spreading out her hands to the blaze. It took a great deal to arouse Amy; in fact, no one before had seen this very n.odel little girl in a passion. But now Rosaleen's taunting words the remembrance of her own generosity with regard to the money she had saved so carefully, and the cruel fact that one-third of that little sum was gone, as Rosaleen had expressed it, for ever, were all too much for poor Amy's equanimity. She sprang to her feet, rushed towards Rosaleen, and, clasping her by the shoulders, shook her violently. ' You are bad ; you are horrid,' she cried. ' I can't think what you 're made of. Are you a thief ? Did you steal my half-crown?' 'No, I didn't steal it; I borrowed it. But I ex- pected to get it back. It hasn't come.' ' Is it really, really lost ? Oh ! please, Rose, don't ice,' replied issons, and iked Amy. don't want -crown ? ' t it now. Jeen. ling down ids to the 1 fact, no girl in a ^ords, the regard to the cruel gone, as all too prang to ping her ' I can't if? Did it I ex- 36, don't 'JJOX't JiE SILENT.' 329 tell me that it is lost. Oh ! I have saved it up so hard. Rose I Rose!' ' I am sorry. I nm awfully i.iisorahlo,' replied Rosa- leen. 'But it's lost. There! yon n.ay scoM n.o as much as you like. Begin; I am ready to li.stcn.' She sank down on the floor near the fire, ^.nd turned her face towards Amy. 'You can begin; you can go on; you can scold, scold, scold. If you do it too long I '11 shut up my ears; but if you do it just for a little time I'll listen. Now betrin.' 'Oh! you're hopeless,' ansM'ered Amy. 'I declare I'd be better without a sister.' She went back again to her lessons, and bel,^'^n murmuring the words of her French transIatLn aloud. No punishment could be more severe to Rosalcen than this. She would have almost enjoyed seeing Amy dance up and down, white with passion, and hearing her angry words; but for her little sister, the little sister whom she really loved, to say that ■she would rather have no sister at all than her, and for that little sister then to go calmly back to her books, was too much for the excited, wilful child. She sprang up, rushed towards Amy, and, taking her r^i-ench exercise, flung it on the floor. ' Oh, you are too prim for anything ! ' she cried. jt.' ■You shall-yo« .„™t-«poak to me. Shut „p y„„ iulk to mo; 1,0 cro„; l,o a„yt„i„g but Mff stiff ».ent.no„t. wt bo n,.„po. ,Je ^ J;; :■ t up your •ou don't. Htiff, stiff, ^oo(J; get ily, don't 881 CHAPTER XXVI. 'let's find the silliest shop.' |HE next <]ay Rosaleen had a bad cold; her throat was sore and she had slavering fits. The doctor came ■ d pronounced the little girl highly feverish. He aid she must have cuught a diill, and ordered her to stay in bed. Rosaleen Mas (juite ^dad oi tliat. She bad given up almost all hope now of getting the half-crown back; and, as to the sovereign, of course that was completely lost. If Floribel could fail her once she would fail her again. Rosaleen was glad to turn her face to the wall"; to tell her mother and Amy, and Piue mid Patience, - R^-l-n began to m.ss her. Old nnrse sat by her bedside and nurse was dull con.pany. She hadLn a very , d n..rso ,„ her day; but she was almost past , fork r«sr;ent;ks""her 7'"™' """ ''""^- ""^ What foil ™ly «-«er wa.,. .Eh?_eh? » hat tolly you arc talkinj; ; Stav nmVt • ., Invp • Tk ^ ^""'t ' "tay qu ct, '0 e. There was not the least good in Hyl ,J into a nassiftn i» fi 'v'"H out passion ,n the presence of a deaf won.-m who said, 'Eh'— ,.|i? wi.„i i- n woman Ro,„.. "^ J'"" '™ talking ! ' Koaaleen was quite relieved, therefore, when Lv eame m about five o'clock sh„ . , ^ parcels in her hand. "' "'"■'" ""'^ •You can go now, nursy,' shouted Amy in the oM wonians ear. Aecordin.,v nnrse hobbi'd ,-, ! 'eet, picked up her knitting, and left t -o,,,,. J ! vvlicii 8ho H tf)<;ether. n for her ! 'dside and look ; but hor buck 'iige after ttio sister as forced afternoon Rosaleen «itle, and ery good st work in. She i3nt and (i ?— eh ? y quiet, ing out woman king!' n Amy 1 little in the ti^' her u. •let's find the silliest shop.' 3;}n 'Are you really better, Rosaleen?' said Amy. 'Oh yes. I expect I am a lot," answered Itosalccn. ' What are these parcels i ' 'Our presents,' whispered Amy, ' Our presents ? You don't mean to say you '11 let mo go halves now?' 'Why not? You didn't mean to lose that half- crown.' •Oh, indeed, indeed, indeed I didn't! Oh Amy, you are a kind girl.' 'I have not got as nice things as I meant to,' said Amy. 'Perhaps I'd Lest lock the door; we can open them then, and look at them.' 'Oh! do; let's,' cried Rosaleen. 'That will be quite lovely.' Amy accordingly tiptoed across the roon., and turned the key in the lock ; then, having supplied Rosaleen with a dressing-gown, she helped her to sit up in bed, and even went the length of allowing her to open some of the parcels. It was so fascinating to slowly untie that string, to lay it on the bed, and imfold the brown-paper wrappings; and there came little screams and cries of wonder.' and 'Oh Amy, how clever of you to think of that ! Won't mother just love this little photograph frame! Oh! and nail-scissors for father -how nice! And thi^ little packet of all sorts of sticking- ^ > ?J 3o4 'let's find the silliest shop.' fi,: Sf i , plaster for Patience; only, why ,li.l yo„ get it for Patience ? ' 'Because she's nk-ays cttin^. her fincrers; don't .y.m know that?' replied A.ny. 'I always go in ior the useful; .she added. 'I know. I wish you were not quite so proper' Kosaleen could seldom keep buck her real self. 'This is for Prudence; continued Amy 'Don't you think she will like it? It s thirteen exercise- books; they cost a penny each. I thought she would be so pleased.' 'I am sure I don't know. I think it's rather a dull present; said Rosaleen. 'Oh, I wish I had money of my own!' 'If we had that half-crown that you lost' But there, it doesn't much matter now; continued An.y • 'only, I'd have bought pretty things-bon-bons and flowers.' 'I wish I had it! I wish I had it! I long to give ic back to you,' cried Rosaleen. 'But don't you think, on the whole, the presents are very nice ? ' ' Yes, very nice. I love them all. Now take them away; my hea.l aches.' The next day Rosaleen was so much better that she was allowed to get up. She was on no account tu go out, however. She sut feeling sun.ewhat 'let's find the silliest shop.' 335 important and a little languid in the comfortable schoolroom. There a considerable fuss was made over her. Prudence and Patience both came in to sit with her at intervals, and chat with her; and all their talk was about the fancy ball and the delight they felt in the return of Nina Carlingford. Rosaleen bore this style of conversation for some little time without any remark; but presently the proverbial last straw came. Prudence said some- thing even more exasperating than usual; and Rosaleen, raising her big, dark eyes, said in a low, emphatic, defiant voice : 'I wish you would talk about somebody else. Don't you know— can't you see— that I hate Nina Carlingford so bad that— that — oh ! you don't know how I hate her ! To look at her gives me paiji. I loiitho her; I think she is tlie most hateful, horrid, nasty, disagreeable girl in all the wide, wide woild.' Rosaleen's tone was so slow, so emphatic, and the look in her big eyes so i-emarkable that Prudence was slightly alarme■' the course of the afternoon she went aln ! tl'e .schooh-oom and sat down bv t e ! n " '.nhappy little pri,,„„„^ ''•> "'« ^"'"'"y and 'Would my little girl like tn „i- . ''-. put her head f„ mil br': Z,T'' good loug eosyhu.,. said M. J^lT^nlt ! ' «ve voice which none of h. t L '*^'"" resisted. •""■ '"^''*» ''^'l ever Rosaleen, however, beffan tr, . u, ■ negan to tremble when her to her I 'let's find the silliest shop.' 337 mother made this offer. She know well that her mother alone in all the worM had the power of drawing her real heart out of her breast. ■ 'If she begins to kiss nu> if her kisses feel too soft, if her ar,ns feel too con.f'y, I ']] bec-jn to cry and then it will be all np with me,' thought the child. So she said a little stiffly, turnino- away her head and shrugging her shoulders: •I think not, mother; not to-day, please.' ' But why not, dear little woman ? ' 'Because ' said Rosaleen; then she stopped She sprang su.ldenly to her feet-' Because I don't want to be melted to-day.' 'You have something fretting you, Rosaleen. Don't you think you had better tell mother ? ' 'Not to-day,' replied Rosaleen; 'not to-day. Talk to me about anything in all the world except Nina Carlingford.' 'But why should you dislike poor Nina?' ^ ' If you talk of her my head will ache that bad It will split almost,' said Rosaleen. 'Talk of any- body or anything but Nina,' and then she herself turned the conversation rather deftly. 8he tdked about Christma.s and Amy, and told her mother with wonderful self-repression that she knew she was going to be moved into a higher class alter Christmas, and that she was gettino- a little '( . T'lfi Odds and the Evens. ;j3.s 'I-ET'S FIND THE SILLIEST SHOP.' ■It's all „„i„, t„ Amy,' .,,,e ,aid in conclusion. Amy ,s al,„ost pc-tVct. Sl,„ i„ t,„ ,„,, „, oni-ht to be despemto proud of, „u,„„My' 'A3 a matter of f„ct.' replied Mr« Frere, ■ 1 „,„ extrem,.Iy proud „f all ,ny children, I never »aw ™eh a neat, capable, ail-ro„„d, clever .sort of „irl as PnMence; and there never was a tenderer eom;a„ion nor a n.ore un.sellish ,irl than Patience; and there never was a cleveivp m»i ,•« i cieveiei gnl ^ lier way, nor a neater or more model one than my lifctle Amy; and' 'Oh! don't, mother; don't talk about me,' .said Kosaleen, ■But 1- n,ust, love. There never ™ a girl who had so „,„eh gnen to her by God as my Dark Eosaleen-beauty of person, beauty of soul-.reat groat nobleness' " ' Jcm't,mo..r:it'.nottrue. I mean, if it was ttue It 8 lost; cried Rosaleen. 'It can never be lost, darling; not while you live You have but to' ^ 'What, mother?' |If you have been going a little bit on the wron. yourself n, he r,gl,t path again-the narrow way —and all win be uell.' ' ' LET 'S FIND THE SILLIEST SHOP.' «o much cmcliision. girl you 0, '1 am Jver saw f girl as mpauion :id there I neater i' »e,' said irl who / Dark -great, it was •u livQ. wrong i put '' way 339 Rosalecni's face turned very white. 'All right, mother,' she said. She bent towards her mother and kissed her-n-.t with lier old im- petuosity, but quite a cold, chilly, sad little kiss- and ran out of the room. 'Poor child! how am I to g.t to that frozen up heart of hers?' tliought the mother. She felt anxious; but she would not hasten matters. 'Chil- dren are children,' she said to herself; 'each one has her own peculiar character. It would never do to press for Rosaleen's confidence. I am quite certain that things will come right in the end. Only,' she added under her breath, 'why does she hate Nina Carlingford ?' Meanwhile the preparations for Christmas were almost completed. Amy had packed the parcels with wonderful neatness. She had two or three pence over, which she expended on narrow blue ribbon. Each parcel was folded up in pretty white paper and tied with blue ribbon; and Rosaleen, sad as she was, took an interest in these preparations. The presents thems.ives, however, scarcely pleased her. She wanted to have something light and frivo- lous and festive to -'Id to the gifts. The half- crown— the lost half-crnwn -would do this. ]f only she could get i( ! This WHS the Lreak-uj) day, a.nd early on (he ,11 r 1 ■' !| I I ) 1 f t J^ - na 8«) 'LET'S FIND THE SILLIEST SHOP.' following morning Nina wa, to return. Rosaleen wanted to be weU out of the way when t^^: event occurred. In the .,u,„„,er .,„e had torne with N.na; but then she had not done anything wrong Now .r whole heart wa« .ore-sore with p'ain, Z w,th he weight of her guilty „eeret. As she „,„ or the stolen sovereign, she now could not bear to oo at he. But it would co.niWt her a m. ■f she could get back that half-crown for A,ny T^.ey ,„,ght then, between the», buy some lighT damty. fr,volous things to add to the Chri.stL -Anything that is n.,t useful,' thought Eo.,aleen- any h,„g that ^on't be any good at all to anybody; that s the sort of present I want ' Accordingly, towards evening .,he .lipped away to ''" "'7 ^ 0-™^' *« had co,„e to her. sL «^3 »d„ that .he did not n.„cb,„i„d what fe.^"::^;^;:^*'^™""^'''"'^^ inaeea, the chill, severe e.ioogh at the t™e, had al„.o.,t passed off! There w« „« one present, for A„,y „,, o„t ,,it, ,^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ ^^ two elder girls were at the Carlingfords'. She dre.s.^1 herself hastily. Her idea was to go to the ™..ket- place and try to «nd Floribel. If ^he co„ld see , II. J. Rosaleen this grnat orne with ig wrong, pain, yoro she most ^sponsible t bear to a little or Amy. tie light, 'hristmas saleen — nybody ; iway to r. She d what i-nd Hhe •t the 90 ooe tnd the iress^ »a**ket- Id see '1,ET',S l.M\|) TIIK SILLIIOST SHOP.' ;M,1 either her or Hepsibah Lee ,she might force them at least to be honest enough to return the haU'- crown. The wild, wild nd slii^htly inclined to tui o lean slightly n.s veiy ayniputlietic pv crMip- and 1 cointbrtahle t feel 1 'If ■n a& ler as «i'I'ly; and it w siin.st Fred, and to 3'ou '11 promise ne to tell/ said RoHaleen, you come with me.' c'Monce near her. vor, never, whatever happens. ' I )erhaps — perhaps I'll J(>t 01 i" replied Fred, 'I 11 tell, never I'lill out my tongue with hot ,,incei-.s ' ■An right; »„i,, Ro^loc. ■! .,pp„,, ,.„„ ^,,„ koop your wo,-,l_fe,v l,„y» e.n,, aud y„„ ,.,. .. Ca.h„„t„..d, and they Ve »„ch a p„o.. lot-bnt per- haps yon cm, just for once.' 'Try u,e,' exch.in,ed Fred, enduring this in.hgnity ^.e n,e,„ber. of hi,, own hou,sehoW for the chance ot Rosaleeos n,o»t fascinating society. 'Where are we going?' he mM ■YonmigU be a sort of little lu.s,, and tou.e fo. the tune,' ....gge.ted Rosaleen, .and let ,„e ,e,„ h— rrr'and'Tei '"" "^ ^" "'^"■""'o-' ^Mtc, and let u** cro arm-in-arm.' She said thi. beeause she did not choose to tell 1 .ed how very giddy she felt, ■! «m ever so doligh.ed,' said Fred, 'to be your h-hand. Then y,.,re Mrs Frederic. Carlingfor'l ^^ever! cried the an-rv Ro.sal^pn 'T . r.„,...._ LET S FIND THE SILMNST SI lOI' find her •^1 it wa.s I, and to happens, 1 I'll let if tliev 3'ou can ou re a 3nt per- idignity i chance to nie le loan always „ark,.t-pl„co 1 want t„ talk rnvate to Flonb,,. You can bo «t,.„di„, near 2 »lmtj.o„,.oa..» so that you nee,l not listen' •But that will bo very ,|„ll for n.e/ ,aid Fred Husbands obey y„„, „;,„, and stop talk n,-; was liosalocn's reply. "^ They wulkod on Prp<5Anfl,r ^.i ,„„ 1 , , i-resently they reached the .narkot-place. B,.i„„ » near .Christmas, it wa« -y ull. Al, kin,,s of goo<, things were seattel: .A.oa.l on n,any .tails. La„tc.r„s shone brightly Ches ..ed in the cold „i,l,t „ir; people gesticu-' ^ d and pra,s.l ...ir wares in all kinds of tones, rvosaleen was nrn? w>-ar, nv. • i , ,. ' ••"^^" ^ny special notice of, nor was her l.ttle co,„p...„ion. There were .nany ehildre,! of the poorer cla..s in the nmrkct-place, and these two mingled with the others _We „,nst find Floribel. I don't want to see any- body else,' said Rosaleen. '^ At last they clid find her-strange to say, Floribel . t o?t!n '" ■'*-"'■ ^ ^"^ ^-"y-^'ecorated Wtlo stall ,„ one corner of the niarket-place. The ...oment .she saw her, Uo.aleen left Fred's sid. rusW up to her, an,l p„,h,d her violently by the' an, „e„ causing her to upset a greTt bike or red Cahfornian apples. 'Oh dear! oh dear!' cried Floribel. 'What are you doing here, little missy?' ' li'ii lint to talk near, but 1.' d Fred. ) talkin<:,' Lchoil tlio I, it was scatterod brightly ; e gesticu- of tones, i of, nor children nd these see any- Floribel eeorated 3. The 's side, by the basket lat are 'let's find the sillikst shop.' 345 'I want to sp^ak to you, you bad, deceitful' shouted the chihl, her face white with passion, her teeth showing. 'Mother, will you look after things ? ' saiu . loribel in a careless tone. ' What do you want to say to me, missy ? ' Rosaieen pulled her to one side. 'I was waiting f < r you two niglits ago/ said Rosaieen, 'and I ca-.ght an awful chill, and you never, never came ba.k either with the half-crown or the pound ! Oh ! you are bad ; you are deceitful.' ' You had best stop that, missy,' replied the gipsy woman. 'I can't stand bei„nr spoken to in that tone, not by nobody If you want to speak to me, apenk; but don't take that tone, missy.' 'I do want to speak to yon, and I'll take what tone I like. Where's my sovereign?' 'Oh, love, I have collected some of it, but not all. That half-cro\ you gave ' m- was no end of use,' said th. gipsy. 'I'll have the sovereign for you in a night or two.' ' Oh, how am I to believe you ? You have pro- mised so often.' ' I '11 do it tliis time, love — I wi^l' ' Have you got the half-crown to give back now ? It doesn't belong at all to me; it's \my's half- crown. Can you at least give me that back?' IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) // c< y. •^ My. I % \^ — 1.0 I.I U 125 1*0 11-25 111.4 I ±_ ihic 2.0 1.6 Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4503 iV iV •1>^ <^ ^■ fortune, n i:^n , "i-'if)ence. According v nffp.- ■• But j.o„ .,,a„ ,,uve tin'.,. ,.„,, , ,, „„,^ ,„;; the sixpence and tho pound- „k1 t'li , ■ --^ ---^ and !,,:;;:: i m- J'ving woman on Christ.nas night.' 'But Clu-istnias nir^ht is no n-^^^ t -O-tWng to be air 1 Tn r, ,"'■■' '"'■ -id poo,. Ucaleen. ' "^'"'■^"""^ '"°™'"g-' i-oplied the gipsy. 'Now tlien ,„;, ,. You'll bo ,.e„a..ked he.-e • J^u. "" ""''^'• and tell your .uother' ' ' ""'"'^ "" ^o deign even to , ,, """ """ ?«•=«', did not toward; Ld ' '"'"'^■^ '" ""= ^'P^^-' ""«' '--d ■Take „e home, please, husband; she ,aid. '■'• ""'•■■ '■'P"«'' ^-'^- He hooked his am.. )P.' J" a liuinour nli,^•llt shout Jowds which -»• fortune.s ^ Jk^'I" pahn '"gJy, after out of her " not got t 'm tellincr 1 owe ^ou brine you as I'jii a ant it for morning',' >as night/ in away. ' will go ' tliought t, did not id turned lis arm. 'let's find the silliest shop." mi Rosaleen leano upon it, and they loft the niuiket- plaee. 'What did (hat queer little lady want ^ ' asked H'.'psibah of her daughter-in law, Floribel. 'She's a very strange little lady, and going to he very treublesonie,' replied Floribel. ' It would never do for her to make a real fuss about that sovereign. We might be found out, and the police might "be down upon us. The police are precious hard" on us gipsies in these days.' ' But what did you promise her ? ' asked Ilepsihali. 'I told her I would let her have the sovereign bfick on Clnistmas-nifTht ' 'Poor child." .said the gipsy 'There's nothing ,s,, troublesome as a child, when she takes the bit be- tween her teeth. But I tell you what. Suppose ' 'Suppose what?' said Floribel. 'We are leaving here the day after to-morrow, as you know, to go to Orchardson, which is ten miles away Suppose you were to give Ikt one of those false sovereigns; .she wouldn't know it from true.' ' But then we might get into no end of a scrape,' replied Floribel. ' How can she prove anything against us ? She '11 think it's all right, and we'll be off ami out of the country before any one can lind out what we've done,' \ ;« i,'. i f •] 'I ilk.. 348 •l^KT'.S P,xn THE SILLIEST SHOP.' wi- the, .ot .to tl.e : Jet "^"°^^^^^^^ 'I have ,ot two sln^^^^^^^^ Amy s n,one.y. but she has agreed that .s.e ,.nd I ^'•« to spend it between „s Sho 1 , . ""I'ortant p^-esents all h i '^ ^^ ^'" '""''^^ I piesents all her lone se f. Now T 'ii i the silly p,e,sent,s by my lone self R , , ^'^ «- very si„ie,st hin. on ,''"^'""'' "^^^^ '« person?' ^ " '^" ^">^ ^^r another ;l am sure I don't know; said Fred J^et -s go into a shop and ask.' 'What shop shall we go to?' 'J^et's press our noses outside the w, . , when v/e see «„ „ lee„, a,„l too anxio,« obout her. to e,.„.» her ,„o..e than was „eces«arv Chr,,stn.a.,-day can.e, and the „»ual routine "took place There wa, a merry hreakfa.,t. during which oven Rosaleen tried to forget her woe,; then ean,e h^reh and then preparation, to go aeros, to the -nngford, for dinner. And there wa.s a .reat dnmer at tlie Carliuo-fords' the t.,l,T • " . ^, """""■ ">e table groaning witli every .„,ag.„able Chri.stn.as dainty; and, when the W was at an end, then ea,„e the ti„,e for givin. the pre.,e„t,. There were present, for every one" every one gave every one el»e something, except Amy and Rosaleen. ' Poor Amy coloured .slightly when .she .said that tms year she and her little .sister eould only afford presents for the Frere. Her face turned pJe after "^ '1-1. o( ,,n,lc. .She looked down, and te.ars very ni(ily after «tilcen liad 1 to pk'USO She Iiutl t.s out of act of the f selected, ose to get 13 parcels, e.s. Amy > anxious essary. ine took ig" whieli len came s to the •1 f^'reat ng with hen the [' g'iving jy one; except ill that ' afford e after ■s N'ery A TJ1I;1LL-1X)VVN-V0UI<-|{ACK.' 851 nearly canie to her eyes. She di.l not at all like the position; but she felt she must say somelhiiif; to account for the absence of presents for the diffeivnt Carlingfords. Roaaleen, however, interrupted poor Amy's diffident and apolo;:,'eiic speech. ' It 'h best to be true,' she said. ' As far as possible, everybody ought to be true; that is what I thiidc. I win tell the truth about tlie Christmas-boxes. \V,. had only seven and six between us, and tlie monev was all Amy's. I'll say why; j dont mind, i spent mine; I spent it on all kinds of useless things. Si.\pcnce of Amy's seven and sixpence got lost; I won't tell how, 'cos that's a secret. Out of seven shillings we could oidy buy for om- people; so we only bought for our own people. That's all. But there's another reason too. I don't like any of the Carlingfords, except Fred; and if I had money of my own, I wouldn't buy any presents for them.' 'Hush ! hush, Rosaleen ! You are a very rude little girl,' said her father. He went up to her, took her down from a stool on which she had mounted to make her very naughty little harangue, and, takino- her hand, presently drew her to sit on his knee. 'Are you very angry with me, father?' whispered Rosaleen. 'Hurt,' he said — 'hurt a go. d d(>al.' 4 : w > 1' I ;' i ■ ) I lit 352 ' A THiiir.r.-nnwN-vmiii-BACK.' •01, father! nevor ,„i„.V ,.,,,„,,, ,j„^,,^^,„ help ,„y fod,„»s, and I ,„„,t bo l,„„cst ' I mil ,s,K.ak to you abuut it presently' No one at tl.at Chri,t,„a.s fe„.,t looked more cl.annn.g than Nina. Her boanty .„.,„„, ^ ;„! ore- every ti,„e »be can,e hon,e. She «™ a very .park e and vigour and g„. but it wa. a,» f„„ o nobd.ty and power. More than onee rf,e looked aw. ..tfnlly at her little e„en,y. Why did tW JJaik Rosaleen hate her so much? The Dark R«-lee„ for a lone looked ' did tlie tused to ed upon but she Jnderinor divided u^ht to ion. It than I ist me. ercome ink of 'A TIIIMLF.|u>WN-V<)l'K-HA('K,' ,^53 the evenii.^r. shu nnist .slip away .sunicJiow ; sha muHt see the gipsy woman. The rest of the faniily .sat down co.sily to talk about the fancy ball. It wa.s .still twelve dav.s off— none too long for the prepai-ation.s which must takv place before its arrival. Of course, the grand sub- ject of di.scussion was dress— what dre.s.s should each of the children wear i liosaleen .said in her usual .shaip, defiant vdIcc : 'I am going to bo a gipsy, and I will dress as a As thi.s was not at all a remarkable co.stume, nobody commented much about it. It was the universal opinion that Rosaleen would look very well in her gip.sy character, llie other dresses were to be more out of the common. NAna .said she would be a Snow Qu.en. She would I 'all in white with little flakes of cott(m wool all over her, to imi ate falling snow; and her long, thick hair was to fall about her shoulders, and .she wouM wear a star of diamonds just over her brow. She would make a beautiful Snow Queen, so fair and dehcate was her comple.xion, so very blue her eyes. Every one applauded this suggestion; and then Prudence said she would go as Moonlight, and Patience as the universal Shepherdess with her Crook. Fred and Peach were to go as the little Ihe Odds and the Evens. W .'{.") i ' A THUlLL-J)()WN-YOUIl-nAt!K.' He an.l Sl„. i„ t|,„ ,„„„ „,„, i^^^,^ ^^^^,^ ^^^ ^^^^^^ pmr. .u„l tl,o i.lea w,,., ,„„ch .|,plH,u|,,l. The m!, boy., were t„ „p,K„„, ,„„. „, ,,,„„.,,., j^ ^,,^ ^^^^^ _^ tho Black K„,Vl,t i„ nu„n.e; wLoroas A,„y, ,.ft„,. ,. «roat ck.al of e.,ns„ltati„„, u„nou„ce,l I,.,- i„tonti,>„ to go iw a little Spoiling Mar,,,, 'I will; ™,1 A,„y; •! „,„ dotorn,i,u.,l. I !<„„„ tl- «.rt they arc fro,,, th„ piet,,,,, „f t,,„ „„,„^„ ;vl,o used to keep da.ne.scl.ool,; a„,| I'll d,-o,s .i"»t iiii;u-uACK.' Th, voice had hucI. .s,,iL inlloctions in it. i h,.,v was .soniethin^r so ^^eiitlo ana winnincr in it, too; and just l\n- an instant hur firm, con.lo.tin^' lian.l was laid on the littlo girl's shouMur. But tho next moment the old hatred spraner shoulders. She had suftert(d too mueh from her imprudence of a few ni^dits back to atteui^jt to go out attain with- out l)eing properly clothed. Ibr goloshes protected her feet; she ran across tlie street, lifted the lateh, and found herself in their own garden. It did not (aUo her many minutt-s to run to the end of it. The snow was .still over everythin,<,r ; the niglit was bitterly cold. There were millions of stars overhead ; tin; moon, a beautiful new crescent moon, was comin^r softly up in the sky. The very peact) of the atmo- .sphere — for there was not a breath of wind an}-- whei-e— soothed the cliild. Everything was so still that she scarcely felt the biting cold. Slie wrapped her little cloak about her ; the colour tiamed in her cheeks from the cold air. She looked over the snowy Held. Should she fail ? Should she succeed ? Oh, if only .she could put all things right on this blessed Christmas-night — the night after Christ, the Prince of Peace, was born ! It seemed too dreadful to hate any one then. ' If I could succeed, I think I might even be a little friendly to Nina,' she said to herself; 'at any rate I 'd be friendly to her for a bit. Oh, if I fail ! But, hark ! what sound was th.at ? ' Rosaleen's heart i \ .. fin I* ■ »;l '; illli II 35« 'A TllUILL-|),,ux-v«)Ui;-BACK.' be.t fast Was Fionh.l goi„, to ho kind to her at ast? Was Flo.ib.l ,oi„, to be .ealiy faithful to her prouuse? Was she o-oing to return the money '^ Rosaloen bent her little dark face eagerly forward ^es, yes. ^t ^vas true ! it was true ! At last, at Ion-, i^nd last, Floribel was faithful to her word. She saw i>^r con„ng swinging .cross tbe field, her sprin^u .^tep arresting the child's attention, fascinatin<. her oyes. Floribel came straiglit up to her. 'You have come,' said Kosaleen almost under her breath, 'and you have brought the sovereio-n?' 'What a fuss you did make, to be sure, Tbout that iittle drop of money ! ' answered the gipsy ' Fes I have brought it back at last.' ' Oh ! you have ; and-and the sixpence ? ' said the child. 'The sixpence too.' . ' Oh, you 're a darling i ' cried Rosaleen. ' You have ^aven me awful pain, Floribel; but-but I love y<.„ now.' "^ 'Don't. I don't want you to,' said Floribol in a 'Slow tone. 'You don't want me to love you?' 'No; better not. Don't love gipsies; they're a queer lot. They're not certain; you can never be «ui-e of 'em. You worried me, and I have br .u^ht you b:.ek the gold. Here it is,' i ! ' A THRILL-D<)\VN-V()UH-I5ACK.' 85<) to her at aitliful to le money? Y forward. 't, at ]onnr 8he Haw I- springy ating her nder her n?' )oiit that 'Yes, I said the on have "il in a y J-e a vor 1)0 'rolirrJlt As she spoke she slipped whnt seemed to bo a genuine soverei<,'n into the little giil's hand. 'And here's your sixpence,' slie continued; 'and now I'm off!' ' Won't yoii stay a mom^'nt, Floribel ? I 'm awfully, awfully obliged to you.' 'You needn't be. I don't want you to,' said Floribel. 'Have nothing to do with us gipsies in the future. There's yc . money. Good-bye.' ' Good-bye. How queer you are ! ' said Rosaleen. The gipsy made no reply. She turned back as softly as she had come. Her figure danced once more down the snowy path, and disappeared into a dark belt of trees at the farther end. Rosaleen stood for a moment gazing at her; then, trembling, she opened her little palm and looked at the silver sixpence— a much worn and very thin sixpence it was— and the bright gold sovereign. The .sovereign was new enough. It looked beauti- ful; the tender rays of the young moon seemed to gleam on it. Rosaleen had heard that it was lucky to turn your money when the moon was new ; she turned her sovereign now, and her sixpence, and she said to henielf: 'Oh, I am a happy girl! I am a 'lappy girl! And I am so grateful to God for takino- awn.^^ the load from my heart. Oh, I am a very happy girl!' mimcimmfii msi MO 'A Tni!I!.I,-|)()\v\-V(>(;iMiACK.' ir ' I > t H-' Mm f-i i kil . FIfs* She went slowly back to the liuuso. 'It was mean of me to go out on the sly; but ^ I'll never do nothing mean aoain,' slie said to her- self. 'I'll always be good in the future-always and always. Amy shall have her sixpence to-night, and father shall ha\ e his sovereign back, and h^e '11 never know that his Rosaleeu was a thief. Oh, I urn so happy! I am so glad it has happened on Christmas-night.' No one saw Rosaleon go out of the Carlingfords' house, and no one saw her return. She ran swiftly upstairs to Peach's room, hastily flung off her out- door things, brushed out her hai-, gaze.l for an instant at her bright reflection in the glass, and then ran downstairs. 'Where's Nina?' she shouted in a voice of such glee and happiness that every one started, for it seemed to be the echo of Rosaleen's old voice before the great fight began. 'Where's Nina? I want her. I am in the humour to hear lovely stories.' 'Here I am, darling,' cri..d Nina, putting her bright face out of the di-awing-room door. 'Then come to your mother's boudoir right away, Nir.a,' said Rosaleen. 'I want to listen to your stories. Be sure you make 'em wonderfully biting, wonderfully qu,.,.,., .v,),l wondorfnlly creepy.' A ■iiiicii.i, :.uwx-Yor'; i'.ack.' no I «ly ; but i\ to her- — always to-night, find ho '11 I Oh, I )ened on UngfordH* I swiftly her out- 1 instant hen ran of such ', for it d voice Nina? ■ lovely ng her 'j awny, your biting, 'Oil dear! oh dear!' ONchiiined all the otlu i' children. 'If there's goiiis; to be story-telling we'll all come too.' So Nina, followed by all the rest of the Carling- ford.s, and all the Freres, entered her mother's boudou*. There was a bright lire in the grate, but there was no other light. This was just as it should be. Tlie story-toller was cnsconc(.d in a big arm-chair, and the otner children sat round her. Rosaleeii flung herself where the light from the flames shone all over her little person. 'Oh, I am so happy!' she cried. ' Happy ? ' said Amy, looking at her in surprise. Rosaleen stretched out her hand and pulled her little sister close. ' Don't tell ; but I 've got your sixpence,' she whispered. Amy looked relieved. She was penniless at the moment, and even the thought of sixpence was supporting. 'Now, let's listen,' said Rosaleen. 'I'm very hajipy. I 'm going to be awfully good for the future, Amy. I 'm going to be better than you,' 'I hope so,' replied Amy, a sceptical note in her voice. 'Oh, you needn't doubt me; I am. Now, please, Nina, make it very exciting ; all about ghosts.' 362 ' A THHILL-DOVVN-YOUR-UACK.' na n \i'' h I 'No, no! don't; .said Fred. •No! don't; ecl.ood Amy, 'I hate those ghost- stories; 'I want an awful one; said Rosaleen. 'I want to have thrills down my back. That 's the sort of story I like. Tell us one of the th rills-down- jour- back stories. I won't listen to any other sort, Nina.' Nina laughed. She would do a good deal to please Rosaleen, but she did not want to frighten the others. 'Let me tell my own story my own way; she said; and then she began to speak. She told the story well, and it turned out to be an exciting one; and even Rosaleen was liapny One story was followed by another; and Rosaleen in her excitement, crept close up to Nina, and before the story-telling time had come to an end her small thm little hand was lying in Nina's lap. And Nina' in spite of herself, scarcely knowing that she did so, laid her snow-white hard on the little brown one and held it tioht. Was Christmas-night really going to bring the two together again? It almost seemed as if it was. Irs., 'A(j'.\ >se ghost- ' I want le sort of )wn-your- her sort, I deal to frigliten t'ay,' she 'Ut to be happy. Elosaloen, (i before or snjall, id Nina, she did > brown ing the 3 if it C H A F T E II X X \' 1 1 1. THE SOVEREIGN. OSALEEN quite lived up to the character she had begun so worthily on Christmas- night. The new role surprised every one, and no one more than Mrs I\ure herself. She was immensely relieved at the change in the cl'.ild, who was now gentle and tlioroughlv obedient. She was industrious, too, and even un- sellisli. In short, she was quite a model Rosa- leen. Her beautiful little face wore a softened air. She often gazed fixedly at her father, uiid her lips moved. At those times she was thanking God for having taken the awful load from her lieart. But, nevertheless, happy as she was, slie had not yet found an opportunity of returning the sovereign to her father. It must be done in such a way that, above all tilings, lie should never susp-ct 364 I !! THK SOVEllEION. I'or; It nniHt bo done in such a way that no one tor a su,n|o instant sh,.nl I i f I ilii.'! THK SOVERKIQN. fiSures. at tho window; then she took the 8overei<.n out of her pocket and hooked at it, t],en el.uspej ■t t,Khtly in he,- wann little hand; and, re.novin. I»'>' «hoe8 in case any one shonid hear her ereopinr "pstairs, she went softly o„ to the Hoor where the best bedrooiijs wore situated. The diildren's roonm were in a distant wing, where de,af old nurse was supposed to be even now putting the final touehes to R„.,aleen'8 gipsy costume. The .-est of the servants were in the downstairs premi-ses. Ko.,a leen had the whole wide landing to herself. She looked to right of her-to left of her. There was not a sound ; no moment couid be better for her purpose. She stole softly into tho large bedroom oecup,e,I l,y her father and mother. One of her difficulties in putting back the money had been that the only way to her fathers dressing-room was through th.s big bedroom, and that Mrs Frere was m the habit of being in and out of this room all Jay long at any hour or at any moment Rosaleen ran lightly acre.ss it, and opened the door of the dre.,,,i„g.room. It was a small roon,, neatly urn,shed. There was a wardrobe in one corne,^ Kosaleen opened it. Into which of her father's waistcoats or coats should she ,lrop the precious com? After a minute or two of hesitation, she deeded to put it into a black - ribbed wai.,teoat le sovereign lien clasped 1, reuiovinor er creeping where the ving, where ow putting ume. The s premises. to herself, er. There better for e bedroom le of her been that •oom was Frere was room all the door m, neatly e corner. father's precious tion, she vvuistcuut RI«K ..^ ■■ 'Pouk . ut, missy ; yoi, were after no k..,„I, I '11 )„, i,„u„d,. Pag K 369 THK .soVEHKlUN. :J6!) m ^. mild.' Page 369 which she had seen her fathi-i wejirinL' tlmt vtrv morn i ML,'. •It is )i warm waistcoat, and tho days are cold,' she thou'^lit. *l[(! will put it (ai, and he will find his darlintr Hovcrei^m, and ho will never, never think of me.' So, kiHsinrj the sovcroiirn once with htr rosy lips, Hhe droi)pod it into the waistcoat; then slu.' patted tho waistcoat, and Haid, 'Good little pocket, you are holding the soveroi^ni wliich prevents tho Dark Rosaleen heing a thief any lontror;' and then slio softly shut tho wnrdrobe door and the door of the dressing-room, ane nursery, which was never used •""V hy the children, with the „!,, won.an. and sub- THK SOVEREION. ippearing at ted. 'What )ur father's 're a little that's what the room/ th passion, nent — the given way ad enraged then pale, urse. Old not held hing; she lied them ' it in her aid in a d skirt is u have.' F passion, How her. >ver used and sub- mitted to having her red skirt tried 371 on ; and after- wards she sat down and began to talk to her, trying to make amen-ls for the angry words she had used during her fit of rage. But if Nurse Myers ha.l one fault more than anuthcr, it was that of inoi-diiiat • curiosity. She was not very angry with Rosalecn when she Hew into a passion with iier, but she was extremely desirous to know what the little girl could have been doing in her father's dressing-room. Accord- ingly, fixing her with her deep-.set, pierciiig black eyes, she said in a persua.sive voice: •And now, ha.hi't you best tell old nursy?' 'There's nothing to tell,' replied Rosaleen. •Oh! don't you talk to me. 1 know better.' 'There's not anythir)g. Why shouldn't I be in my own father's dressing-room if I like?' • You ought not to be spying and prying, that 's all I can say,' remarked nurse. ' And now, you look here. Don't you think for a single minute that I'm going to be afeared of you. I'll just keep my eyes opei^ and my ears- what's left of 'em— and I'll find out what's up— so there.' 'You'll do an awful lot of mischief,' said Rosaleen, really frightened at last. 'You don't know what mischief you'll do. You'll turn me into a bad, bad girl. Does that matter ^ li , ' ' I ^^^^^^B 1. » 1 J i , ^Hl' \iiL ill ilijii jna 372 THE SOVEREIGN. 'Folly!' cried nurse. «I suppose I know how to manage children. Haven't I handled them all my days ? Don't you talk nonsense to me, little missy. Now then, turn round; I hope this skirt will fit now. I've no patience with those sort of dances, everybody making figures of fun of themselves.' The rest of Rosaleen's afternoon was a thoroughly unhappy one; but there was worse to follow, "she got auay from nurse after about an hour, havir.g utterly failed to put the old woman off the scent Her very nose seemed to twitch as if she meant to smell out that secret before she had done with it; and she went downstairs now, ostensibly to put away the linen which she had mended, but in reality to go into her master's dressing-room and see if there were any traces whatever of that naughty child's mischief afoot. She could find out nothing, and went back to her own quarters more curious than ever. « Missy had not been herself for some time; missy would not stay away from the fun if she hadn't a deep reason on foot. Missy was after no good.' These were her thoughts. Rosaleen, however, in the course of the evening, with the great excitement of putting on lier gipsy dress before her, forgot even nurse. After all, what could nurse discover? Father had a sovereign in his pocket, which In. had not that morning; but THE SOVRIIEKJN. 373 low how to iem all my little missy. :irfc will fit of dances, iselves.' thorouglily )llow. Slio )ur, haviiiir the scent. she meant done with bly to put d, but in )in and see it naughty it nothing-, re curious for some the fun if was after 3 evening, lier gipsy all, what 'ereign in ling; but how could that fact bo (raced to Rosaleen ? Oh : surely everything was all rif. 375 er stars, canui tho prettinoss elder sister's sai(i. nt t*M,th(M' has as just been about it.' Amy. ful old nur.se ut liow could mall, pointed there's any- xtilt till the IS,' answered iioying. Do f false coins or so many :e in conse- tho coinoi-s. lat do you las done it. it his liand he said ho hud changed his waistcoat in the middle of the day, but put it on again to go and see some patients, because it is the warmest one he has. When ho put his hand into his pocket he drew out one of tiit-se false sovereigns. Who in tlie woiM can havu put it there ? Why, poor father miglit have got into trouble about it.' 'Into trouble?' said Rosaleen. IT.i lips were very white; she .sat down suddenly on the nearest chair. ' Yes, of course. How queer you are, Rosaleen ! Aren't you well?' 'Oh yes, I'm quite well,' replied Rosaleen. 'Is father very angry al)out the queer false sovereign?' she continued. Her voice sounded far away to her- self. 'Yes, he is awfully angry,' said Prudence. 'He is absolutely determined to find out who has played him such a horrid trick. He says he is going to speak to every single individual in the house to- morrow. Who coidd have done it? Fancy serving father like that! And he could have sworn he had no money at all in that waistcoat - pocket this morning. Who could have done it ? ' Somebody called Prudonc' at that moment, tuv\ she ran out of the room. 'The carriage will be round directly,' she said as she did so. 'Are you both ready?' !i]. if, . - I If j I'il J 376 THE SOVEIiEKiX. ' Yes ; quite,' answered Amy. Rosaleen got up, went to a dUaut part of the room, and pretended to search for something in one of her wardrobe drawers. The moment Prudence left the room Amy began to speak. 'What an awful shame this is!' she cried. 'Why -who knows ?_perhaps father might be arrested and put in prison for having false money on his person. I don't know whether he would or not; but there are such awful stories about coiners. To think that there should be a lot of coiners here in this quiet little town; it does seem extraoi-di- nary.* She foand herself talking to the empty air, for Rosaleen had left the room. ' How queer of Rose not to be more interested ! ' thought Amy; but the excitement of the present moment was too great, and she forgot all about the sovereign when, a short time later, she found herself whirling with her three sisters in the direction of the Town Hall. part of the 3thing in one i Amy began 377 cried. ' Why be arrested oney on his mid or not; coiners. To coiners here n extraoi'di- ipty air, for interested ! ' the present 11 about the )und herself direction of CHAPTER XXIX. A DESPERATE UNIJEIITAKING. LL those who were present at that fancy ball said that it was the most brilliant children's ball they had ever seen. The costumes w^ero original and well put on. Each little character had more or less individuality. The variety of the costumes, too, was so great that the scene was absolutely dazzling; but of all those pretty children, with their happy faces and sparkling eyes and rosy cheeks, there was no one who attract < J, ' i I. _ J f ,^, . ., I'' i m 380 A DKSPEllATE UNDEIiTAKINO. thank goo.lne,ss! Tlioy went on Cluist.na,s-night They have gone to Orchardson.' ' Oichardson ? ■ cried Rosaleen. 'Orchardson?' 'Yes, dear. Don't you know Orchardson?' ^ • Oh ! to be sure. We have driven tliere souietimes in the .summer.' 'That's it. It's a matter of ten miles from here, right across the moors. You cannot mistake vour way; you can get to Orchardson and cut off ov-r two miles of the distance if you go aci-oss the moors; and It's there the gipsies luive encamped. They liave gone into the town, and taken lonie back to the house. She t.ni.d' (J l)^' the gaid n way, i'ound the wind >w thKai^h wliieli Fn d had climbed, and thiouj^h uhieh she li sonie one.' Now, nurse could be unkind and farfastic and deaf and disagreeable an>l deadly curir on,' said javen's sake^ 391 an away, ust because f ; ' but I '11 across the There was lich peeped )U(ls, for her half miles If miles to n meant no jlit,' thouglit give it to 3 '11 have to ler; 1 must eating higli, jtion of thv> er face and CHAPTERXXX. TO THE RESCUE. OSALEEN was mi,>sed in the ballroom. Nina was the first to discover her absence. She looked round to ri.rht and left in every direction. She asked this child and that child; but no one had seen the Dark Rosaleen. For two houi-s she had not been seen anywhere. A little partner who admired her very much came up to Nina in despair. ' Rosaleen Frere promised to dance these " Lancers " with me,' he said, 'and I cannot (in.l her any- where.' Then Nina became a little anxious, although she could scarcely tell why, and went to speak to Mrs Frere, 'Have you seen Rosaleen anywhere?' she asked. 'No; replied Mrs Frere. 'I thought she was with the ivst of tlio ehil iron. I saw her so much during the first hour of tlio dance that I am surprised I have not noticed her. Is anything tae matter?' 'Perhaps she is not well; perhaps she has gone into the cloakroom,' said Nina. Just then a small boy of the name of Davidson came up. 'Are you asking for Rosaleen Frere?' he said. 'Yes,' answered Nina. 'Have you seen her?' ' Well, I expect I danced with her one of the last,' replied the little boy; 'but that is two hours ago nearly. She said she was giddy, and wanted to go to the cloakroom.' 'Oh dear! oh dear! I wish you had told us before,' said Mrs Frere. She and Nina now went quickly to the cloak- room. They made inquiries about Rosaleen, and the woman in charge was able partly to allay their fears. She told them that the child had not seemed well, had asked her to put her into a hansom, and had gone home. 'Now, what is to be done?' cried Mrs Frere. 'Rosaleen could not have been at all well to ao home like that in the midst of all the fun. What can it mean ? I ought to go back immediately to find out what is wrong, poor little darling!* " 'You cannot possilly leave the ball, Mrs Frere,' said Nina. ' You know you have every one to look TO 'lliE RESCUE. 393 surprised I iitter ? ' ) has gone Davidson le said. her ? ' f the last,' hours ago wanted to d told us the cloak- n, and the Jlay their lot seemed msoni, and Irs Frere. ^ell to go un. What 3diately to g f Irs Frere,' ne to look after, and you are one ui' our ho.stos.sos. May I suggest that I might drive buck — I shall not be any time — and find out about llosalciii ;' I can coin(3 back later on ii' she is in bed and aslettp. Do let me, please.' 'It would be very kind of you, Nina. I shall bo very glad to allow you,' replied Mrs Frere. Accordingly, Nina, wrapped in Jier warm cloak, soon found herself in a hansom driving to Dr Frere's house. She rang the bell, and one of the sleepy servants appeared. 'I want to see Miss Rosaleen,' said Nina. ' Miss Rosaleen. Oh ! she 's iu bed and asleep a long time ago,' replied the girl, 'That is all right,' said Nina. 'When did she come back ? ' 'Nurse saw her. I'm sure I can't say, miss.' ' You don't know if she was ill ? ' ' I don't know, miss. Nurse saw her.' 'I think I'll speak to nur.-^e for a moment,' replied Nina. The old woman was cnlled, and Nina spoke to her. 'We were anxious about Rosaleen,' she said; 'Itut Emily tells me that she has gone upstairs and is now in bed.' ' Yes,' said nurse, ' nearly two hours ago.' '1:1 111' \ • M <:l\ ^^'^ TO THE KESCUE. 'Was the cliiM ill whcti slio camo home?' 'She was in a queer state, Miss Xiua— a very !.•! hvv in my ann.s and cosset her up a bit by the uii.stivss's lire; but she was quite warm when slie went to bed. Only, if she is asleep, Miss Nina, it's a pity to waUen her.' 'I'll lie as quiet as possible,' replied Nina. 'You may *rust me.' She ran upstairs past the old woman. She turned down the corridor which led to llosaleen's room; she knew it well. Often and often had she been there at different periods of her life. She had lived with the Freres for a couple of months once, when Uosaleen was a dark-eyed, dark-haired baby, and had begged and implored to have the pretty little girl to sleep with her, and they had slept together in that room. Yes, Nina knew it well. She turned the liandle very softly ; the room was in darkness. So far so good. She stepped across the carpeted floor and went clo.se up to the bed, where slie supposed Rosaleen to be Ivinjr. She stretched out her hand. 'All I want is to feel her,' she said to ber.self. ' Of cour.se .slie is here, sound asleep ; but it would f-'tisfy me just to feel her little form.' And Nina stretched out her hand, to find oidy vacancy — an empty bed — no one in it. She felt all over it; then, walking in the direction of the dressing- table, she found matches and a candle, and, striking BQQ TO THK UKSCUE. 1 i i a li«lifc. soon di,scovuro ( f 7-S - t < : 'fl 398 TO TUE RESCUE. of Rosaleen, and scarcely knew that any one addressed her. The man stopped. 'It's a queer night as well as a cold one,' he continued. 'There seem to be a lot of gliosta about.' ' What do you mean by that ? ' said Nina, roused by his words. ' Well, miss,' he replied, ' it 's not more than an hour and a half ago that I saw a little lady stand just as you are doing, in the middle of the road. The snow had cleared for a bit, and the moon had come out, and it shone on her, and she was all white from head to foot. I spoke to her and warned her. Now, it seems queer that you, miss, should also be standing just on the same spot. I hope to the Lord you are not going to cross the moor to- night.' Nina sprang forward and caught the man by the hand. 'Tell me,' she said— 'tell me— a little girl? Was .she a very dark little gii-1 ? ' 'She was all a white little girl when I saw her,' answered the man, 'covered from head to foot with snow. She had a fierce voice and a determined way, and she asked me how she was to get to Orchardson. and I told her to go by the load ; but she laughed TO THE HE .CUE. 399 addressed one,' he :' gho.stH I, roused an hour and just id. The ad come 11 white warned Hhould hope to floor to- by the ? Was iw her,' ot with ed way, lardson, laughed at mo and said she wanted to go by the moor. I warned her not; but I don't know whether she heeded me. I was going into town to bring some medicine to my sick missus, or I would have followed her to prevent her; but my missus is mortal bad, miss, and so I couldn't wait to take care of noLody else. I hope she didn't go on the moor. I warned her not.' 'And that was how long ago?' asked Nina. 'Oh, an hour and a half ago, miss.' 'Then I tell you what,' said Nina. 'I know who that little girl was, and I am looking for h(;r. We must search for her immediately. Will you come with me ? Oh ! it is so bitterly cold, and the snow falls so thickly. Can you come with me at once to search for her ? ' ' I cannot go with any one, miss, if there was fifty children missing, till I have; taken this bottle of metlicine home to my missus.' ' And how far away is that ? ' asked Nina, clasping her hands in despair. 'It's a matter of a mile from here/ said the man, 'just along this road, and then a sharp turn to your right; but I can't walk fast in this blinding snow. I'll wish you good-evening, miss. My poor missus is mortal bad.' Nina uttered a cry of pain. 400 TO THE RESCUE. li' i! The man passed her swinging his lantern. She stood still for another instant. What should she do ? Should she cross tlie moor herself, or follow the high-road ? 'No, no, there is no time for that,' thought the girl. 'It would take a very little lying down in this cold to take life away ; and the child— oh, the child! Oh that I might find her!' Nina began running in the direction of Orchardson. What was Rosaleen doing there ? Why did she want to cross the moor? Had she lost her senses? Fortunately the snow had almost ceased to fall, and the moon once more put in a watery appearance. Nina went on until she came to the sign-post which described Orchardson as six and a half miles distant — the sign-post with its wooden hand pointing across the desolate moor, and pointing also down the road. Which way had Rosaleen taken ? Nina now put her lantern on the ground and began to search for footprints. Presently she uttered a cry of horror. She saw a little footprint partly covered by the fresh-fallen snow, but still quite perceptible, at the foot of an old yew-tree— a little footprint, and then another, and another — beyond doubt the footprints of a child, beyond doubt the footprints of the Dark Rosaleen ; and they led straight, across the moor. Tliero wore many of them, or.c TO THE RESCUE. 401 rn. She she do ? How the >ught the clown in —oh, the chardson. she want [ to fall, peaiance. )st which s distant ig across blie road. after the otliM-, ju^t as if llic litilc! feet were going fast, very fa^t ; tlien, oblitei-ated \>y t;,c frosh snow, they were lost altogether. Nina found herself several feet hem the high-road, standing alone with her lantern on the di\solate moor. What was she to do? How was slie to find Ro.saleen? She put down her lantern, raiseil her hand to her lips, and cried a loud, clear ' ilullo ! ' She made the sound several tiines, listening anxiou.sly, with intense solicitude, for an answer. But none ca- 'o her — all was silence; and now the moon hid hor,^-?l^; once more behind a bank of thick clouds, and the snow again filled the wintry air. und and e uttered it partly ill quite —a little -beyond )ubt the straight, em, or.e The Oilils ami the Evens. 402 CHAPTER XXXI. IN THE SNOW. jOR nearly half-an-honr the snow fell blindingly, and during all that time Nina stood still. At last it ceased to snow, and the moon once more put in an appearance. The girl, standing motion- less, had shielded her lantern under her fur cloak. She now put it on the ground, took off the cloak, shook away the accumulated mass of snow, and put it on once more ; then, holding her lantern, she went slowly and cautiously across the moor. When slie had gone some three or four hundred yards she stopped and once agftin uttered her clear, penetrating 'Hullo!' Her voice went straight through the air, and, to her mingled ama>;eiuent, horror, and delight, she heard a faint answering sound. It seenu'd to come from a long way off, and to be also right ahead of her. Nina v.-.alk<- I ii jj '*;' } 404 IN THE SNOW. banking up, and she knew ili,-:, !■, ,, vciy slun't time the snow would descend once i = .o,v luul the moon be concealed from sight. She -ot to the bottom of the quarry, however, and the next instant had come across a child lying full-length in its midst. The child was lying on her bnck ; Ih-l arms were stretched out wide; her cap liad fallen from her head; her dark eyes were shut. Oh, blessed moon! Nina looked up at it with a glance of gratitude, for it showed her the face of Rosaleen. She bent immediately over the little girl, and called, ' Rose ! Rosaleen ! I am here.' 'Is that you, Nina?' said Itosaleen. She opened her eyes; they had quite a sleepy look in them. She did not show a vestige of astonishment. 'Where am I ? Am I in bed?' asked the Dark Rosaleen. 'No, darling; you have fallen down here, and I have come to you. Let me help you to rise. I must take you home immediately.' As Nina spoke she laid down bur lantern and put her strong arms under the little girl's shoulder. Rosaleen uttered a scream. 'I cannot! I cannot! I am hurt,' she cried. 'I cannot stir. You must not move me. Let me lie here. I— I am hurt.' Nina knelt by the child. .sluji't tinio th(; moon bottom of had come idst. The e stretched head ; her at it with L* the face • the little ere.' he opened in them, int. the Dark ire, and I o rise. I n and put ilder. cried, ' I let me lie Tlie child was lyi,,,- „ii iier back ; her arms were stretched out wide ; . . . l)pr eyes were closed. p^ge 404 1 - i jM \ , Um J 1 1 ■ ll L IN THE SNOW. 405 'Oh! I must raise you off this damp, damp ground,' she said. ' The snow is beginning to fall again. Come.' 'Kneel down close to me. A -en't we in bed at home? Isn't it bedtime?' asked Rosaleen. 'Come, Rose, do rouse yourself; you must not go to sleep in the snow. Come, Rose; come, dear.' Nina was seriously alarmed now. Rosaleen w&:^ undoubtedly badly hurt by ber fall. Whether a bone was broken or not it was impossible for the elder girl to tell, but she was afraid to move her; and yet to leave her in her present dangerous position would probably mean that the poor child would be dead before any succour came. 'I cannot leave her,' thought Nina; 'and down here the light of my lantern will not be seen; and — oh dear ! oh dear ! Well, there is no help for it.' Once again the moon was hidden, and once again the snow came thick and fast. Nina placed her lantern in such a position that the snow should not quite cover the glass. She then knelt by Rosaleen, and, notwithstanding the child's groans, managed to slip her warm fur cloak partly under the little girl's frozen limbs. She then wrapped her arms round the child ; and, still disregarding her groans, drew her close into her embrace. 'Is it you, Nina? What are you doing here?' asked Rosaleen. ,H K II, i'' ? -f n 1 i" I liM ' . ' !l.,.:Ki; Ml 1 !S [Ir 406 IN THE SNOW. ■ 'Taking care of you. Try and move. Wake; talk to me, Rose. Tell me why you are here. Why did you leave the ballroom ? Why are you here ? * ' Oh, I remember now,' said Rosaloen. • Nina, why have you come away from the ball ? ' 'Well, your mother was anxious about you. and Bhe sent me to find out what was the matter. I went to your home, and missed you. I came out to look for you. What is the matter, little Rose ? Tell Nina; tell Nina for the sake of long ago.' ' The sake of long ago,' echoed the child dreamily. 'When I' 'You were such a pretty little baby,' said Nina, ' and I used to love you so much ; you used to sleep in my arms.' Rosaleen gave a weak laugh. •Let's pretend I'm a baby now, and asleep in your arms,' she said. * Let 's forget the big tight.' 'Oh darling! I have forgotten it long, long ago.' ' But I hated you. Do you— do you still care for me?' *I love you.' ' That is very good of you,' said Rosaleen. She lay quite still for a minute; once more her eyes closed, then she began to talk in a dreamy, slow way. 'I wanted to find Floribel. She is a gipsy; she did a very mean, nasty, wicked thing, and I wanted ve. Wake ; here. Why you here ? ' ' Nina, why it you and 3 matter. I I came out little Rose? ig ago.' d dreamily. said Nina, 3ed to sleep I asleep in ng fight.' long ago.' till care for n. She lay syes closed, ' way. gipsy; she d I wanted IN THE SNOW. 407 'See here, I am It tortures me to find her. I lent her a sovereign once. I— I stole it from my own, own father. I didn't mean to steal it, but I did. It was the evening— the evening that we ran the races. Nina, and recited our pieces, and I fell, and you won. I took the sovereign. I meant to give it back again, but the gipsy tempted me. Oh, I cannot tell you any more! Oh, my back! it hurts, it hurts. Oh, my leg! Oh. my leg! The cold is so frightful. Can I get closer to you. Nina? Are you warm, Nina?' 'Quite warm,' replied Nina. going to rub your leg.' 'Oh! you must not touch it. when you touch it.' 'Tell me why you came here,' said Nina; 'rouse yourself. Even though your leg hurts you, move it; don't mind the pain. The pain isn't half as bad as the— the no pain. Nothing is so bad in all the world as your not feeling. Talk to me, Rosa- leen; talk to me.' 'But I am so sleepy, and it is quite comfy now you have come,' said Rosaleen. ' You must not go to sleep,' said Nina. ' Tell me why you came here.' 'Because Floribel gave me a bad sovereign, a sovereign that was no sovereign at all; and I put it into father's waistcoat-pocket. And, oh ! I was so 408 IN THK SNOW. ii I? 1 1 I m happy; for I was a thief no luiigor. But it was i'alse, and they said perhaps I'd be locked up, or perhaps father would be locked up ; and I was nearly ujad, and I was going across the moor to Orchard- son to find Floribel.' 'But how did you got in here?' ' A man met me and told me not to go across the moor; but it was three miles shorter, and I was in a hurry, and I kept running all the way; and the moon kept hiding her face and then coming out again, and the snow kept falling; and I thought, "I will not mind the snow, nor the cold, nor any- thing, for my heart is burning, burning with rage ; " and then all of a sudden I found myself tripping and stumbling forward, and going down, down, and then I came, with a great bang and shock, to the bottom, and I fainted from the pain. When I came to again I heard somebody shouting, and I called back. That seems a long, long time ago. I don't remember anything more. I expect I was hurt when I fell.' 'I am afraid you were. Nestle your head here against my breast. Are you comfortable?' ' Yes.' 'You don't hate me any more, little Rose?' 'Oh! I love you,' replied Eosaleen. 'That's the way with me. I am always loving or I am always hating. I love you. Why did I ever hate you? In thr hnow. But it was ikcd up, or was nearly to Orchard- D across tho d I was in y ; and the joniing out I thought, i, nor any- vith rage;" jlf tripping down, and ock, to the 1 I came to lalled back. remember n I fell.' head here )se?' rhat's the im always hate you? 409 How soft your cheek is, and so warm too, and 1 am so icy cold ! ' Ninii kissed the little girl ; she breathed her warm breath on her cold cheek ; she longed b.iyond woids to have some stiniuHut 'o put between the blue little lips. The snow once mm oevsoJ to full, and the moon came out, and Nina a:-' startled by the ghastly look of the child. ' Let 's go to sleep,' said Rosaleen drowsily. ' What is the good of keeping awake ? 1 am in no pain now, and why should we stay awake ? Let 's take a long, long sleep. Let's say "Our Fatlier" we used to when we slept together long, long ago,' 'Yes, we will say "Our Father, which art in heaven," ' answered Nina. ' Listen to me, Rose. Keep your eyes open.' Rosaleen opened her dark eyes wide. Nina re- peated the Lord's Prayer. When she came to the sentence, 'Deliver us from evil,' she stopped. 'God will hear us,' she said. 'Now, stay perfectly quiet, Rosaleen; don't stir. I shall bn back with you again. I am just going to run up to the top of the quarry and wave my lantern and shout with all my might. You '11 promise to keep awake while I am away ? ' 'I'll promise,' answered the child. 410 IN THE SNOW. i i ' Be sure you do.' 'But it is very difficult, Nina. My eyes feel so heavy, and I am quite comfy,' said Rosaleen. 'I liave no pain now, and I am not angry with any- body now. Do you think God will forgive me, Nina? I have been an awfully wicked girl' * I think He will. I know He will,' replied Nina. 'But don't go to sleep, Rose; for if you do you may never wake again.' Rose looked at her v/ithout quite comprehendino-. Nina got up trembling. 'I must do something,' she said to herself. She ran up to the top of the quarry, waved her lante-n, and shouted as surely no girl ever shouted before. She then laid the lantern where it could be seen by anybody walking across the moor ; but was anybody likely to cross that desolate moor on so bleak and terrible a night? She dared not leave Rosaleen another moment; she ran back to her. Alas! and alas! when she did so the child was fast asleep. Nina clasped her in her arms, shook her, whispered in her ears, lireatl.d upon her, but all in vain; and then, overcome by a strange sensation which she had never known before, the older girl clasped the younger ti^litly in her arms, and began herself to yield to the seductive and sleepy inHuence of the snow. al yes feel so )8aleen. ' I with anj'- [orgive me, :irl.' plied Nina, ou do you jrehendinor. •self. She ler lanteiTi, iteil before. be seen by IS anybody bleak and 3 Rosaleen Alas I and ast asleep. wliispered in vain ; ion which irl clasped an herself Hu.enpf^ of CHAPTER XXXII. THE END OF IT ALL. HE CarlingfordH and the Freres came back from the fancy ball; and then and not till then, tho real alarm with legard to Rosaleen anwn and . Why crying i.seless ? ' lere was d in a choked for us, e vgioar ui^^ in juickl\\ I knelt round her; and she prayed aloud, and the others prayed in their hearts, that God would spare the Dark Rosaleen. And tlieii Nina went softly back to the sickroom, and sat down quite comforted by the little girls bed. The child had fallen asleep, but the fever still ran high. Her cheeks were crimson, her respirations quick; her '^'ttle hand was burning hot to touch; but Nina believed in that prayer. And when the nurse shook her head, and the doctor came in and looked grave, still the faith which that prayer had roused in her heart kept it full of hope. 'I believe there will be a turn for thn better in the moi-ning,' she said to the doctor; and the doctor looked at her ir some amazement, and almost dis- pleasure. For whu. could pretty Nina know about illness and danger and death ? But, after all, the doctors and the nurse were wrong, and Nina was right; for towards morning the little face calmed down, the fever-flush faded from the cheeks, and the great buj ling heat left the aching limbs ; and before another evening passed Rosaleen was out of danger. After this there came a slow recovery, and it was weeks and even months before the Dark Rosaleen was like her own gay self again. Nina, who was now her constnnt companion, begged of her mother isi:!;'!^ m ! ? r:;i 416 THE 1 ND OF IT ALL, to let her give up her classes for this term and sf,ay with Rosaleen. In the spring of the y.ar th. two went away together with a nurse to the seas.de; and when the Easter holidays came round once n.ore Rosaleen was her old .self. 'We'll ..o 2,ome for the Easter holidays.' said Nina, speakiv.^. to ihe little girl. 'Do you re.nen.ber the Easter ot iast year?' 'Oil, dont I?' answered Rosaleen, her fac- more brilliant, more full of health than ever, her spirits as gay. her laugh as hearty ; and yet a difference all over her; her eyes were thoughtful, the lips sweet, tlie little nature unselfish. 'Oh Nina! Nina!' she said, 'it was a year ago that our great fight began.' 'It is over for ever,' replied Nina. 'And you are my dearest, dearest friend,' said the Dark Rosaleea tri! I" 1 THE END. I and s^ay 'ent away ind when ! i^iOHiileen lys,' said rejueniber 'ace more spiiits as srence all ps sweet, year ago nd/ said